Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2021-10-03
Completed:
2023-02-17
Words:
88,500
Chapters:
51/51
Comments:
101
Kudos:
143
Bookmarks:
31
Hits:
7,448

Fire In My Veins (Resentment In My Brain)

Summary:

Zuko goes down the wrong road, Jet takes the right one, and Azula has more important games to play.

An Avatar Au.

Notes:

tw: jet panics a bit in this chapter! nothing too bad, but def disorienting

stay safe!

Chapter Text

When his sister was born, Zuko stared down with interest at the small being in his mothers arms. This was his sister. It was so cool!

He was kicked out of the room after the brief introduction to give his mother rest and his father a chance to take a look at his new princess. But, he didn’t mind that much. The turtle ducks could keep him company until Azula was ready.

Turns out, she was ready faster than anyone had predicted. At the young age of two, Azula had nearly burned off her fathers eyebrows.

Four year-old Zuko watched as his father yanked his face back in surprise as his mother gaped and began chuckling. He watched as a grin slowly spread across his fathers face as it softened, and felt his own excitement at the surprise flame.

Six year-old Zuko felt a different burn in his cheeks when Azula perfected another basic form. He was furious! Zuko was older and he tries harder and he should be up there with her, even ahead of her!

His father made it clear that he agreed, with rough grabs, dragging him up when the training instructor would not, forcing his son to do every form over and over again, even without a flame to accompany it.

Six year-old Zuko was stubborn. He had decided enough was enough, and that he was a bender. He decided that he would firebend, right here, right now. This next form would blow them all away.

Six year-old Zuko stood proud against his father’s surprise.

Six year-old Zuko hugged his sister as she glowed, screaming “Zuzu’s a firebender!”

Six year-old Zuko decided that he could do anything.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The first time Azula felt... weird, was when she was four. She was surprised she could even remember the moment.

The scene in front of her should be nice. Her mother was burying her face into Zuko’s neck as his own screams of laughter, just like he did to her sometimes. It was funny, watching him squirm in their mothers grasp.

Not today, though.

She ran up to them crying. No matter how many times she tried, she couldn’t explain what was wrong. She was angry and sad and so distressed, and she just could not for the life of her understand why.

But, that was ok. Zuko wrapped Azula up in his arms as their mothers own long robes dragged them both into her lap. It was comforting, and questions slowed in time with her sobs.

She experienced the feeling again, many times.

Zuko was with father, training. Zuko was being talked to by father. Zuko was snuggling with Uncle Iroh, playing with Lu Ten. Zuko was rambling to mom about every single play he had learned because “Love amongst the Dragons is my favorite! Can you read it again?”

It made her stomach turn like someone was waterbending her insides. Azula hated it. But, she never cried over it again, not where people could see anyway. Time moved on and she forced herself to get used to the foreign feeling, which wasn’t feeling so foreign lately.

She was eight when she decided to ignore it completely. It was a weakness and a nuisance, getting in the way of her and Zuko’s games. He was closing in on her firebending forms, almost as perfect as she is. Almost.

Azula is a princess that sticks to her decisions.

Azula is also eight years-old when she learns that all decisions are not supposed to be kept.

Zuko had failed another form that she was excelling at. Not a new occurrence, but definitely another win for her own ego. She smiled as he failed, because that meant that she was still winning their unspoken competition. Her mother, on the other hand, grimaced. That was also not a new occurrence.

What was new was her father, even her grandfather, being here, watching. What was also new was her own smile falling, the feeling surging up as her grandfather’s face fell too.

Azula and her mother watched as her father got up and hauled Zuko back to his feet, anger rolling off him in waves.

She had seen this anger directed at Zuko before, and always soaked it up. It meant that Azula had done something right, that she was better, that she was loved. It meant that all her hard work was paying off, because looking so perfect wasn’t as tireless as she made it work.

But, for some reason, right now was different.

It could have been because her father had hauled Zuko up with a grip that would definitely leave a bruise, something that she’s only heard of, scoffed at even.

“Don’t mess up then, Zuzu,” she had teased, eyes narrowed and voice poisonous.

Or maybe it could have also been because her grandfather was watching, unamused and unimpressed. Maybe it would have been different if he didn’t look so- so bored. Like this was normal, and should be normal.

Or maybe, just maybe, it’s because her mother sat there unmoving, her eyes locked on the floor. She looked helpless, which Azula knew was not true. Her mother was the future Firelady, she had so much power! Even she could not be so…weak, right?

But as she finally locked eyes with Zuko, who had looked at her with pure panic in his eyes, she guessed it was because of none of those things. Because here was Azula, the princess of the fire nation, watching the prince, the heir, get hurt.

And she could do nothing but watch.

After the scolding that left even her trembling, she forced Zuko to sit and listen to their father and grandfather's talk. Of course, she won in the unspoken “who could stay here the longest” competition, but she received no prize.

She received the news that her father wanted to kill Zuko. The words echoed in her head, making the specific feeling swirl faster as she left the throne room.

Azula marched into her brother's room with a mission.

“Sleepover,” she demanded, pushing Zuko to the left side of the bed.

Questioning eyes answered her as she glared back. She would not be giving answers, not right now, not ever.

Zuko settled back into the bed as she snuggled into his side, wondering why.

Why did she even want to be here, by his side? If he.. If he died by her father’s hand that meant she would have won. She would be the golden child with no older sibling to hold her back. She’d have her mothers attention and her fathers praise. The unspoken competition, which Azula knew she would always win, would have an actual clear winner.

Azula would be declared the best, and Zuko not because Zuko would be dead.

That night, Azula convinced herself she was there because she craved the competition. The only person who would fearlessly fight her, lose, and do it all over again, was her brother. That is the only reason she was there, protecting him from the only person she would ever fear.

Not because she cared. No, if she cared she would have a weakness, and Princess Azula of the Fire Nation does not have any weaknesses.

The next day, after her mom had told them both good bye very mysteriously, she decided she would name the feeling Jealousy.

Jealousy for all the relationships Zuko had with her mom, her Uncle, her cousin, which was now passed. How each relationship came so easy to him, it made her jealous.

Jealous for who and which side? She won’t answer that.

“And for father?” a deeper part of her whispered.

A deeper part that she ignored, because the answer would mean she would have a weakness.

Princess Azula doesn’t allow herself to have weaknesses.

Eight year-old Azula just wants to keep Zuzu safe.

Chapter Text

Zuko is eleven when he finally realizes something is off. Not off in a bad way, but not in a good way either. Just.. off.

His normal schedule is wake up, meditate, breakfast, train, lunch, studies, training, dinner, free-time, and then bedtime. Nothing unusual with that.

And, usually, Azula is there too. She’s been coming more often, more competitions, spoken or unspoken of, pushing him harder and harder. It’s made him better, no matter how exhausting she is.

But that has always been their dynamic, right? Zuko thinks back to all the insults and fights and competitions with few and in between hugs. Everything checks out.

He doesn’t think it is father, either. A new routine showed up after mother had left, leaving Zuko with more burns and scars than he thought would be possible.

But father always told him he deserved them, for being so weak and not strong enough. For not trying hard enough. (He was, he was trying so hard, he promised.)

So while that was new, Zuko was sure that it was not the thing throwing him off.

He didn’t realize what the thing was until dinner, and he almost didn’t notice. Maybe Azula was right about him being stuck in his own head too often.

His father was praising Azula for her hard work, and Zuko was using this time to eat before his stomach was too upset to eat anymore. Father yelling always did that to him. Just another weakness, he supposed.

“Zuko, how was your history test today?” his father asked, raising an eyebrow.

Deep breaths, he reminded himself before swallowing. “I passed with an 84-”

“84? 84?! I bet even your pathetic excuse for a mother could do better than that! What do you have to say for yourself?”

Zuko wished he could run. His blood was pumping fast and he could feel it, but not as much as he could feel the jab at his mother. “I tried-”

“Not if you got an 84, you didn’t,” his father sneered. “You never try enough. Your free time will be used for studying, and you will retake the test tomorrow. You will not get anything but a perfect score, or else.”

And just like that, his father left him and Azula alone at the dinner table. Zuko sucked in a deep breath and sighed. Guess that meant he couldn’t reread the next few scenes of “Love amongst the Dragons” again.

Zuko continued to eat quietly, enjoying the silence as he tried to hurry his meal as fast as possible. Apparently, his sister didn’t share his thoughts.

“What have I always said, Zuzu? You never try hard enough,” her smile was big and wide, making Zuko’s anger flare.

“What?! No! I try super hard Not my fault being perfect doesn’t come as easily to me as it does you!” he spat.

The nerve she had to insult him when she knows how hard he tries. Azula hears how many questions he asks, how many tutors he visits, how much he studies-

“No, you’re really not. I mean, I could help you, but you’re too stupid to ask, aren’t you, dummy?”

All thoughts going through Zuko’s head froze. “W-what?”

Azula sighed. “You really are dumb, aren’t you? I said I’m going to help you. Now get up, I am not as forgiving as your other tutors.”

Zuko watched as Azula got up and started towards the door, shocked. Her? Offering to help him?

He scrambled out of his chair and stumbled into a quick pace as he tried to follow her. She led him to her room, plopped down on her bed, and grabbed her scrolls.

This was Azula’s free time, where she could do anything, and she was going to spend it tutoring him?! Had she hit her head?

“Stop gaping at me, idiot!” Azula said, throwing a scroll at him and hitting him in the head.

“But, but why?”

“Because you look like an absolute du-”

“Not that!” Zuko roared. “Why are you helping me?!”

Azula gave him a blank look, like he should know the answer. But he didn’t know. He never knew, and that was the problem, wasn’t it? It was even why he was here, in Azula’s room, and-

“Because I want to spite dad.”

What? Zuko sat there, letting the words sink in. Just... what?

“Why?” he prodded, eyes wide and curious, which Azula would say-

“Your curiosity is going to kill you one day. Now open your scroll or I’ll burn Mr.Toad,” she chastised.

That, she’d say that. But that was not an answer, was it? His favorite stuffed animal was on the line, the one his father hadn’t found yet, but he wanted, no, needed an answer.

“But-”

“Mr.Toad, Zuzu, his life is in your hands.”

“But why-”

“I’m going to get him.”

Zuko growled, exasperated. “Why won’t you just tell me?!”

Azula slipped out the door, presumably to get Mr.Toad. Zuko yelled after her, scrambling up to chase his sister, because no he did not want Mr.Toad to die.

“Azula! Don’t you dare!”

“What? Making this into a challenge Zuzu?” Azula crooned from inside Zuko’s room.

“No! Just, stop, I- uh, new challenge!”

His brain was going on autopilot, trying to think of what would stop his sister from killing the one piece of his mom he had left besides play scrolls. Zuko was good at thinking on his feet, right? Come on, come on!

“Yes?” Azula paused, hand aflame, head tilted.

“Uh, shoot, if.. if I guess why you want to spite dad, then Mr.Toad lives.”

Zuko was so, so screwed.

He watched as Azula blinked, long and slow, as if observing him inside out. His hand was shaking but he made sure his gaze held firm. He had made this the challenge because he was sure he could win, right?

FInally, Azula spoke. “Alright. What’s your guess?”

Zuko let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. But, the truth was that he had no clue why. That’s what he was trying to figure out!

He had theories, small instances that didn’t line up but nothing he thought of could possibly be why unle-

Zuko blinked as a realization hit him. Unless, what has been off was Azula.

Not Azula and their relationship specifically, not until now had that changed. But Azula and their father. Zuko started to think about every instance he, his father, and Azula had been together. What had changed, and when?

“You’re boring me, Zuzu.” Azula sing-songed.

He knows, Zuko knows because Azula is always short on everything when it comes to him. Which makes a different kind of sense, when he’s looking back on memories now.

Azula used to preen under fathers praise but she doesn’t anymore. Maybe she gloats, sending a look to Zuko but never as much as she used to. He doesn’t know when it changed, but he now knows what changed.

“You don’t like dad,” he whispers, like it’s some sort of revelation that takes years of stress off his back and not something that may get them both hanged for treason.

As the realization sinks into Zuko, because he knows he’s right this time, he watches the growing panic on Azula’s face because she also knows Zuko is right.

The panic disappears from her face as quickly as her flame does from her hand. She shoves Mr.Toad into his hands.

He wonders why, and what changed, but he can tell when he’s pushed enough.

“Well, do you want to study or not?” Azula snaps, starting back towards her room.

As he looks at his sister, Zuko makes another realization, this time about himself.

“Me too.” he responds quietly, sort of awed that he had the guts to say something so, so traitorous himself.

The expression of pure shock and surprise on Azula’s face is almost as funny as the way she stumbles before righting herself up. Almost.

Zuko tries to stop the laugh that tumbles out of him, but suddenly he is cackling because he and his sister both don’t like their dad, and that means they should probably both be dead.

He doesn’t even know why he doesn’t like their father. He loves him very much, actually, and values his opinion above all others. It’s his dad, of course he does.

What Zuko does know is that Azula doesn’t like their father, and that’s enough for now. He can figure out why he doesn't later. For all he knows, it is just for sibling solidarity.

He stops cackling when Azula yanks Mr.Toad from his arms and burns him to a crisp, silence enveloping the hall.

Azula grins and says “No one laughs at a princess.”

And, Agni help him, Zuko must have a death wish because he ignores that Mr.Toad is ash and slips into a small soft smile and whispers, “Even traitorous ones?”

Azula’s enraged shriek is something he will cherish till the end of time, even if he has to do 200 hot squats before even starting studying.

He may not know when, how, or why, but he somehow has his sister on his side, and that’s enough for Zuko.

If Azula looks oddly proud at Zuko when he announces he got a perfect score on his test the next night, he blames it on the hilarious amount of shock on his fathers face.

Chapter 3

Notes:

There’s a small change in format for this chapter because I finally figured out the Rich Text feature. I hope you enjoy, and any critique is welcome!

Chapter Text

    Turns out, Zuzu is as much of a little devil as she is. Their unspoken challenge of “who can shock father more” is getting out of hand, if fathers face tonight is to go by.

 

    What is upsetting, however, is how smug she feels and she isn’t even winning. For once in her life, Azula is losing

 

    But, instead of absolutely loathing it, as she thinks she should, she is reveling in it. She’s soaking it up and spitting it back into her fathers face because this new side of Zuko? The one who was starting to stand up to her more and more? Was making her fathers face contort in ways she had never dreamed of.

 

    It was like he wanted Zuko to be the disappointment, which made the feeling that was totally not there surge up again. But the feeling was appearing less and less as Zuko gained more confidence, and Azula felt herself grow right up there with him.

 

    Along with the “not feeling” that was showing up less and less, she was also almost as tall as Zuko. Almost.

 

    Azula was ten years-old and she could practically feel herself grow in more ways than one.

 

    Later that night, Zuko comes to her room and knocks. She glares at him, tells him to leave, that “This is my free time, Zuzu, scat!”

 

    But instead of nodding and leaving like a kicked puppy-rat, which he would have done not too long ago, he smiles and pushes himself in.

 

    Azula feels pride spread through her chest. “Yes,” she thinks, “this is the Prince of the Fire Nation, the one who commands.”

 

    She wills her face to stay neutral, though. Her and Zuko both know why he’s here, and she will not be the first to break.

 

    Azula glares at him as he squirms, and then the dam breaks and he starts laughing loud and full and happy, that makes Azula grin and try to contain her own chuckles.

 

    “I wish a painter could have painted that expression he made.” Zuko wheezed, eyes glowing.

 

    Azula found herself agreeing, even as she pretended to be upset about losing. It was worth it.



    Eleven year-old Azula and thirteen year-old Zuko were almost inseparable. She commanded the room ruthlessly. The words and phrases said behind her back were “viper-rat” and “just like her father”, and she loved them. That's what she wanted, the power. But they made Zuko’s even better.

 

    “Clever,” they called him, as his strategy teachers boasted a bit too often to loose-lipped people.

 

    “Quiet,” they described, especially as he stood behind her as she floated across the room with Mai and Ty Lee at parties. Anything she could not pick up while talking, which wasn’t much, he did. He figured out each noble and knew exactly who to stay away from.

 

    But the best, Azula mused, was the word whispered about them both.

 

    “Powerful,” was hissed like dragons breath in between walls from servants who had seen their sparring sessions, Azula still better than Zuko, but Zuko better than any trainer the royal family could provide.

 

    Each of these words were earned because Azula decided to help Zuko. He was more of a challenge than ever, yes, but every single compliment was because her personality oozed onto him, bringing out the parts he had buried deep down.

 

    Their father never acknowledged the change, but Azula couldn’t seem to care. Everyone else did, and that was what mattered.

 

    Maybe Zuzu would even let them co-rule for a while. They were a good team, after all.

 

    Azula was training with a person dubbed “firebending master”, which she thought was not true because she could beat them, when her Uncle came to her.

 

    As with everyone else in her life, the Dragon of the West favored Zuko. Her relationship was not the worst with him, mainly because of this fact, but it was not great either. Whenever he was around Zuko, jealousy reared its head again and she hated it. Her Uncle was weak, why was she jealous?

 

    But, she shoved the feelings of dislike for her Uncle aside as he came down, pausing her training.

 

    “Ah, Uncle Iroh. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Azula smiled, bowing her head politely. Maybe Zuko had rubbed off on her too, since when does she bow her head?

 

    “Zuko has disrespected your father, Azula. He is being prepped for an Agni Kai, and there are no visitors allowed.” Iroh spoke, face drenched in worry. 

 

    Azula allowed her face to contort to the same expression at his next sentence.

 

    “He does not know it is against his father.”

 

    She fixes her face and meets her Uncle’s eyes. “I will get to the bottom of this,” she sneers.

 

    Uncle Iroh nods as she brushes past him, head held high. 

 

    In truth, she doesn’t know how Zuko will do. He still somehow loves their father, something she will never be able to understand. And father is stronger than her, and Zuko can’t even beat…

 

    Azula decides to ignore this problem, as she does with most others. One thing at a time, she decides, marching to where she thinks her brother should be.

 

Chapter Text

    Zuko can do this. He knows he can, he can do anything.

 

    When he was six, he had the same revelation, and Azula helped him hold onto it through the next years. He knows he can take down an old general, because he is the third strongest firebender in the palace.

 

    Zuko knows of that fact just because Azula taunts him mercilessly with it, holding it over his head like some sort of prize. Her voice echoes in his head.

 

   “I will always be better than you, Zuzu.”

 

   He gets up and walks out the door to his first ever Agni Kai. The one he knows he will win, because he is Zuko. He can and will win.

 

   As he walks through the halls, no nervousness chips at him and his sureness. As roars of the crowd grow louder, no fear grips him. Not even as he turns his back and kneels, do any doubts plague his mind.

 

   At his queue, he stands up and turns around. Only now does every feeling, every doubt, fall onto him, just as his ceremonial cape falls to the ground.

 

   The person he is fighting is his father.

 

   Any other day, he’s sure he would be thrilled. This is the guy that always doubts him, always pushes him down and says he’s weak and on bad days, Zuko even believes him. This is the man that he and Azula loathe with their entire being.

 

    But, he can’t help the small part of him that says this is also his father, the one that he has tried and failed to stop loving, unlike Azula. Just another thing she’s better than him at, he guesses.

 

    Today, he feels his knees fall like his cape. His arms and head follow suit. Zuko opens his mouth and begs, because this is the man he has always tried to please.

 

    Even now, he tries to please him. Make his father see him for who he is, who he’s become, who he’s becoming . He wants to scream because he loves and adores the person that is clearly hurting him and he hates it, hates everything about his father. But he doesn’t.

 

    Zuko does the one thing he knows best when his father is angry with him.

 

    Beg.

 

    Like all other times, it doesn’t work. This one just has bigger consequences than the rest.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    Azula’s brain replays the scene over and over and over

 

    The hand on Zuko’s face, lighting ablaze. The skin melting at the high temperature, the split second before pain registers for Zuko, the split second before he screams

 

    It is louder than Azula has ever heard him and the sound rings in her ears even now, after Zuko passed out from pain, after he was carried away in a medical bed, after she finally made it to the room where he lay and was refused entry. 

 

    She had almost burned off that guy's face, before Uncle Iroh had placed a hand on her shoulder, a pitying look on his face. Maybe it was supposed to be comforting, but right now? It humiliated her.

 

    And one of the royal Fire Nation siblings had already been humiliated, so she would not take this.

 

    But, before she could lash out on her Uncle for whatever that expression meant, a servant had told her that her father requested her presence.

 

    Azula collected herself in one gulp of air, the feeling growing stronger every second since she had learned that Zuko and her father were to battle. It was a raging forest fire now.

 

   She idly wondered how she would feel when she saw her fathers face. Would she burn off his as well?

 

   “Azula, do not be rash.” Uncle Iroh warned.

 

   She turned around, eyes narrowed. “I will be anything but.”

 

   Her footsteps echoed from the hall and into the throne room where her father sat, a small victorious grin on his face. 

 

   Azula fell to her knees and bowed, waiting until he told her to rise to stand. She wondered if this was the position Zuko was in exactly. Was he more hunched? Would her father revel in seeing her in the same position as her brother?

 

    She stood and held her head high, willing her voice to be as unwavering as she was when she spoke. “Congratulations, father, on your victory.”

 

    His eyes glinted with a pleasure that made her sick to her stomach.

   “Thank you, Azula. But that is not what I have called you here for, I have news.”

 

    Her head bobbed up and down in approval, waiting for the news. The feeling fueled the burning thoughts of worry. Was Zuko dead? Would he be executed? Tortured?

 

   “Zuko is to be stripped of his Prince title and banished.”

 

   Azula blinked and her father continued with a smile as big as she’s ever seen.

 

  “You will be named my heir.”

 

   And that’s when everything got more complicated, because Azula felt herself smile genuinely. 

 

   “I-, I must say I am surprised, father. Thank you.” she said, hoping her excitement wasn’t showing too much.

 

   She was the new heir, which she had wanted but had resolved herself to never getting, because Zuko lived and she didn’t want him dead. But, here it was, laid right into her hands and Zuko was alive. 

 

   “Of course, as Zuko is my only son,” her father continued exasperatedly, “I must give him one way back.”

 

   She nodded, there was always a catch. 

 

   “He must capture the avatar if he wishes to return home.” 

 

    Azula felt her face pale as her father cackled at his requirement, that was impossible. The avatar had not been seen for 97 years, and yet, here was the Firelord, sending his thirteen year old son that he just burned half his face off of, after him. Well, assuming the avatar was a boy.

 

    And what was worse? The reason the feeling that she wanted so deeply to ignore surged up, filling her from top to bottom? Was because Zuko would not give up. He knows that he can and will get anything, it’s what Azula had pulled back out of him. 

 

   Now she wished she could put it back, because even she thinks he would fail this, and she wasn’t sure Zuko would be able to handle that.

 

   Her head raises back up as her fathers laughter subsides. She once said that she would not go back on any of her decisions, which she has held true all except for one instance. This instance is not an exception, she holds true.

 

   It was not her decision to not be rash, it was Iroh’s that the old geezer had forced upon her.

 

   At least, that is what Azula told herself as she opened her mouth in front of the Firelord.

Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

    It took a couple times for Zuko to wake and come to a sense of clarity that did not involve overwhelming pain, but he did.

 

    He didn’t know what to expect after the Agni Kai that had left him deformed and disabled, but his Uncle being his main caretaker on a boat full of crewmen was not one of them. He also did not expect to be banished and sent after the avatar, which may as well be a myth.

 

    But least of all? He didn’t expect Azula, the new heir , to be journeying with him at her request. It seemed so out of character, so random, but he needed the help if he was going to find the avatar. 

 

    Azula seemed to agree if she was here.

 

    He sighed and forced himself up. If Zuko was banished until he found the avatar, then that was exactly what he was going to do.

 

    Zuko was going to find the avatar to restore his honor.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    Jet was eight when the fire nation took away his family, his village. Everything was burned to a crisp with practically nothing left standing.

 

    Nothing except Jet, that is.

 

    Jet was nine when he first picked up some hook shaped swords that made swinging on tree limbs so much more fun and so easy to do. If it also helped him get away from the angry fire nation men when he stole their rations, that was just an extra plus.

 

    He was twelve when he met a kid that was super talented with a bow. Jet tried to get a name from him, but only got the word Longshot instead. He shrugged it off, and just assumed it was his nickname. But as more kids came with more crazy names, he started assuming he just had a knack for meeting the people with the craziest names.

 

    When Jet was thirteen, he realized that his group, currently at 5 members, all hated the Fire Nation. That each of them had been in small fights and scraps as they evaded Fire Nation capture, living alone as most orphans do.

 

    He was thirteen when he started training to be the leader of what he himself named the Freedom Fighters.

 

    From ages fourteen to sixteen, Jet led the Freedom Fighters valiantly. They fought every Fire Nation citizen, because they had eradicated them and their lifestyle. It’s freeing for them to do the same, right? 

 

    The best part was that no one stood in their way, either. Fire Nation people were the common enemy, which graced the Freedom Fighters with no hostility with anyone but the Fire Nation.

 

    Oh, and maybe it helped that their home was in the trees, where Jet could swing for days and they could never be spotted.

 

    The more the Freedom Fighters and Jet saved people, the more people wanted to join the Freedom Fighters.

 

    Maybe, just maybe, he had found his place among his ragtag group of orphans of which he had formed. 

 

    That didn’t mean his hate for the Fire Nation went away, though. Nothing would replace what he had lost, Jet knew that.

 

    It was part of the reason why he and some of the other fighters were up in the trees, stalking Fire Nation soldiers with a decent amount of blast jelly, waiting for a distraction to pop up so they could drop down.

 

    He looked at Longshot, who was pointing near a bush. Jet allowed his gaze to follow the other boy's finger, and watched.

 

    “-Nation” a boy in blue clothes and a ponytail squeaked, grabbing a boomerang and turning around as the whole Fire Nation camp set eyes on the new intruder.

 

    Er, actually, Jet corrected himself, intruders. Three people and two animals, all surprised by the soldiers in front of them.

 

    This day just got a little more interesting, and Jet welcomed the new distraction. He looked up with a grin on his face and nodded to Longshot.

 

    “Let’s do this,” he thought.

 

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    Jet had many regrets in life. Too many to count, but being frozen to a tree after trusting the avatar and friends was definitely the top one.

 

    Growling to himself as another shiver went through him, he wondered how they couldn’t get it.

 

    The Fire Nation was the enemy here! They destroyed and they took and they corrupted and they killed, and apparently Katara had seen all of that. No, he knew she did because she had mentioned her mother and how she was brutally murdered!

 

    But, they decided to stop him. They stopped him from getting rid of the plague of citizens in the clearly earthen city. Katara had been enraged and Aang horrified at his actions, while Sokka had been disgusted enough to fight and then go save the people.

 

    Jet couldn’t understand it, and he decided he would not let it go. He was furious. All he wanted was to help the Earth Kingdom stay safe. 

 

    If the avatar and friends didn’t want that, well, that was a problem. A problem Jet was going to solve.

 

    How? He didn’t exactly know yet. The fact that the avatar, so worshipped and revered, could be wrong was still sending his head spinning. So, stopping an all powerful kid was something he hadn’t figured out yet. 

 

    But he would, he was sure of it.

 

    For the Earth Kingdom.

Notes:

A new player arrives....

Chapter 6

Notes:

why does ao3 not keep the paragraph indents? -_-
anyways, here's the next chapter! sorry for the long wait, life got a hold of me. hope you enjoy!

Chapter Text

Zuko hated the avatar. Not too long ago, shortly before the avatar even showed up, Azula had to go back to the Fire Nation to be prepared for taking the throne.

 

He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t jealous, because that was his throne, but he dismissed it anyway. Azula was happy, even if she hated father more than he ever could.

 

She was always winning, wasn’t she?

 

            The avatar constantly evading him and his uncle was also not favorable. How many times had he failed? How many times would he fail before succeeding?

 

Sighing, Zuko looked out the window, only to be surprised by the change of course. His anger boiled and threatened to spill over, but he breathed in and got up. Azula and Uncle have taught Zuko many things, and controlling his anger is one of them.

 

Doesn’t mean it works all the time, though.

 

“Zuko-” his Uncle started.

 

“No! I do not care for the safety of the people on this ship,” he hissed. “It is my ship, isn’t it? Then stop telling me what to do. We are going into the storm in search of the avatar! Right our course!”

 

The echo of his yell should have been louder, but his left ear wasn’t what it used to be. He really needs to stop dwelling on the past, like Uncle and Azula said.

 

It surprised him how alike the two were. Uncle being more kind and more wise, and Azula being more cruel and intelligent. So close to polar opposites, but then they say the same things just in different ways and it makes him wonder about a future where they might get along. The day that happens, Zuko is sure he is screwed.

 

At his newfound smile, he scowls again and heads inside to nap. 



Zuko awakes to the ship throwing him out of his makeshift bed with a metallic groan that sends a chill of fear down his back. Maybe they shouldn’t have gone into the storm.

 

He grits his teeth and rushes out the room and up the ship's stairs to be met with fat droplets pounding the deck of the ship. It is loud and he feels himself freeze as lightning strikes his Uncle, but the old man redirects it with a puff of smoke. 

 

Maybe he can ask about that later, but right now he must take care of his crew.

 

“An alive crew is a good crew.” Azula had told him once, after he threatened to blow half their faces off. 

 

The other half of the message was “but a good crew is an obedient one.”

 

He knew what that meant, and he knew his crew knew as well. The threats Azula carried around like neverending daggers always seemed to work. Zuko was just lucky they have not been thrown at him yet.

 

Climbing up the wet ladder, he reached out and grabbed the falling man, his shoulder screaming slightly at the jolt of weight downwards. Swinging the man so he could grab the ladder, they both climbed down.

 

A look from his Uncle and he knew exactly what to do, not that he needed the old man to tell him. 

 

“Set course for the eye of the storm!” he roared.

 

A few minutes later, he, his uncle, and his crew were all looking up at the eye of the storm above them. 

 

“A beautiful sight,” his Uncle mused looking at the sky straight above the ship.

 

Once upon a different time, maybe Zuko would have looked up at the piece of clear sky too. But for now, he looked at the wall of the eye, and how powerful it was with the rain practically beating down on the ocean waves, which were also 20 feet high and could sink any normal ship.

 

“Yeah,” Zuko said, “Beautiful.”

 

A commotion from the water slightly left of the ship startled Zuko and the crew out of their awe as the avatar's sky bison zoomed out and sprayed ocean water onto him. 

 

Golden eyes locked with grey ones just as quickly as they looked away. Zuko ran impulsively for the fire cannon, aiming it to where he hoped the bison would be as he fired his hand up and blasted.

 

The shot was slightly too low and he scowled as the sky bison gave a small dodge. It’s fine, though. He knew he was getting closer to getting the avatar, and having his crew alive would definitely help that fact. 

 

For now, Zuko hoped it would serve as a warning shot. Not by mercy, but just by slight mishap.

 

Just like the small mishap keeping Azula from being here with him right now. When Azula gets here, the avatar is screwed.

 

Zuko will gain the avatar, his honor, his throne, and his people back eventually. Because he is Zuko, and he knows he can do anything.

 

“Uncle, can you teach me your redirection technique? I’ve never seen it before.” he mused, looking over at him with a fond curiosity which hid a dangerous curiosity.

 

“I do not know if you are ready.” his Uncle responded hesitantly.

 

Zuko’s gaze narrowed. Always, always with the hesitancy. He could redirect it, and he will. He could hear the separate voices and phrases of his Uncle and Azula in his ear.

 

“Be patient, nephew, and you will succeed.” his Uncle would say.

 

“Patience is strategy,” his sister would sing, “use it to your advantage.”

 

He forced a weak smile to his uncle. He didn’t like waiting, but he could use his time in a different way. 

 

“What about lightning bending? Could you teach me the basics?” he prodded.

 

Zuko watched his Uncle sigh and accept defeat, because Zuko would get his way one way or another.

 

Just like with the avatar, it was only a matter of time.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Zuko never thought Zhao would be as much of a pain as he is, but he was useful. Apparently, he had been able to capture the avatar alone, which was a feat to behold. But, Azula got wind of it, and she has power Zuko only dreamt of holding.

 

Next thing he knew, Zhao was babysitting the avatar for Zuko on Azula’s order. He wished he could have been there to see Zhao’s face when he read that message. 

 

Now, he was heading to the stronghold to claim his prize. It was all a matter of time after all.

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jet had chased these kids all over the earth kingdom, just for him to get captured by the Fire Nation. 

 

He saw it happen too! These archers were the best around, and he was sure that Longshot would give anything to learn from those guys.

 

But, they had taken the avatar, and now Jet needed to steal the avatar, talk sense into him, because that is his new plan, and get him to get rid of the Fire Nation.

 

A very loose and bad plan, Jet knew, but he was desperate. And angry, oh so angry because he was so close to getting the last bit of Fire Nation citizens away from their forest, when the avatar and friends messed it up.

 

If convincing went wrong, he could always kidnap the water tribe siblings and try to force Aang, right? Somehow, that seemed worse than sneaking into this stronghold.

 

Sighing, he pulled his orange dragon mask over his face. He didn’t feel like being recognized, but the orange that was always in his home forest comforted him. It will work for his disguise. Maybe, if Aang took the rescue well, he’d be as receptive to this “new” person's views?

 

Pulling out his swords, he got to work and ran towards the stronghold.

 

It was heavily guarded, but that was no problem for Jet on his stealth mission. He permanently took out each guard, running deeper into the tunnels to where he thought Aang would be.

 

Opening the door, he felt his stomach twist at the sight in front of him. Aang was here, chained in what looked to be in a painful, limb stretching way. His head was down and the arrow was pointed to the floor. 

 

Anger fueled Jet like never before. This was not the happy kid that was with the Freedom Fighters a few weeks before, this was just a traumatized child. Some deeper part told him that he was one too, but he ignored it.

 

He pushed the door open and ignored the avatar's questions as he slashed the chains off his hands and feet. Jet waved to Aang, signaling him to come on.

 

Aang did, only to stop at the sight of… frogs?

Throwing his hands up in exasperation, he grabbed Aang’s arm and dragged him forward.

 

“Wait! My friends need to suck on those frogs!” Aang yelled, squirming out of Jet’s grip.

 

They needed to what those frogs?! Maybe the Fire Nation had done more to the boy than Jet thought.

 

There was no time to mull it over as he ran and grabbed Aang again, pulling into a sewer as they tried to escape the way Jet was able to get in. 

 

They climbed up and almost over the wall when arrows zipped past both their heads and cut into the ropes that they were currently climbing. Jet barely let out a curse as he fell, but he felt Aang’s eyes on him as he fell onto an invisible, airy pillow.

 

Thank the spirits for airbenders.

 

They jumped back up into action in a blind trust, which wasn’t new to Jet, but he wondered if the monk to his back had to.

 

He also wondered if the young boy had experienced death the way Jet was causing. He tried not to think about that, and sent a silent apology to the kid near him.

 

This was war, what he had to do was move on from these deaths. They were Fire Nation, this was justice.

 

That didn’t ease his gut as Aang looked at him like he had seen a ghost, expression morphing to a sick kind of acceptance as they were forced up a different wall of the prison.

 

Grabbing the ladders and using them as legs had almost, almost got them over the wall but then Jet had fallen, which gave Jet the time to make the most startling realization that he didn’t care how Aang ended the war, he just needed to. 

 

And he couldn’t do that if he was in prison held captive. Growling in frustration because he should have realized that useless fact earlier, he readied himself for the onslaught of Fire Nation soldiers coming at him.

 

But then Aang was in front of him, defensive as well. 

 

Jet took one look at his swords doused in red and made a sick decision, that he was sure Aang would never forgive him for. If it got them out alive, he’d take it as a win though.

 

He felt the twelve year-old stiffen as the hooks crossed his neck, lightly pressing down. Jet stared down the commander, message clear. 

 

“Let them go.” the commander sneered, his frustration spiking.

 

The doors behind him slowly creaked open, so he slowly started to go backwards, careful to not kill the young avatar that was at his complete mercy.

 

They made it so far out that Jet was about to turn around, about to think they were safe, when something hit him hard in the head and his vision swam. He’s been knocked out before, but ouch did this one hurt.



Jet’s eyes blinked open to find his mask off and sun shining on his face through green trees that could not be from the Freedom Fighter’s forest. 

 

Groaning, he sat up and looked right and then left, where Aang sat, hunched into himself. 

 

“You remind me of an old friend, you know.” Aang mumbled, not quite looking Jet in the face.

 

Jet stayed quiet in response.

 

“His name was Kuzon, and he was very stubborn. It got him into more trouble than most, but that’s because you pair his sense of adventure and stubbornness together, and you can’t really get him to follow the rules.” he laughed shakily.

 

“Sounds like a cool kid.” Jet murmured, staring at a patch of grass that really was not as interesting as he made it look.

 

“He was,” Aang said firmly, finally turning his head towards Jet. “And he was Fire Nation, a firebender.”

 

Jet opened his mouth to argue. Times had changed! Not everything was the happy-go-lucky past Aang was used to! But when he turned his head to face the avatar, he was gone, leaving Jet alone with his thoughts once again.

 

And think Jet did.

Notes:

jet do be thinking tho
this story is gonna be really sporadic with updates. i still will finish it, dont worry, but its gonna be updated when i can. hope you enjoyed! :D

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pirates were not as cool as they were in stories, Zuko learned. He was considering it after meeting the crew the first time, when he was so close to finally getting the avatar until the Watertribe boy said something.

 

Thinking of that instance made his blood boil, but if that made his blood boil, then what did this do to him? He was absolutely seething, because he had almost died . Most of his crew did die, and his Uncle had thought he was dead.

 

He didn’t even want to think of Azula right now. 

 

Zuko sighed at his guard post, because sneaking upon Zhao’s ship, of all people it just had to be Zhao , was the best option he had when traveling to the North. 

 

There, he would finally get the avatar, and maybe even the Northern Watertribe as well. Then, Zuko would also have the satisfaction of seeing whatever Azula did to Zhao when she found out he tried to kill Zuko.

 

This would be fun.

 

After a tearful goodbye with his Uncle, where he had no time to really think over the implications that he reminded Uncle of Lu Ten, Zuko swam through the sealturtle caves and into the Watertribe.

 

Luckily for him, they seemed to have poor security, so when the Princess with white hair, the Waterbender girl, and the avatar went into a not-so-secret hole, all he really had to do was sneakily follow. 

 

In the hole was a really pretty oasis, that Zuko had the time to look around in. The ice walls were high, but not melting even with the high temperature. In the middle, surrounded by a garden, there was a pond and 2 black and white koi fish. Maybe he could spruce up the palace gardens when he got home.

 

Waiting until the avatar was in the spirit world and then sneaking around the two girls was the easy part. Apparently, fighting was the hard part.

 

He sent another blast of fire towards the watertribe girl as he barely dodged another wave. The avatar was right there, if he could just grab him, then maybe Zuko would be victorious. Maybe he’d finally win-

 

Ice surrounded his limbs as he was pushed back and frozen to the wall. Frustration engulfed him as he tried his Uncle’s breathing methods to get the ice off him, but the point was mute. The moon was up right now, which meant the water would be stronger than he was.

 

So, he sat back and waited. He could feel the sun rising, anyway.

 

“You won’t win, Zuko. We will stop this war.” 

 

A laugh erupted from Zuko. Wasn’t that what they were all trying to do?! End this war?!

 

“You forget,” he snarled, “you rise with the moon, I rise with the sun.”

 

Steam blew from his nose as the ice around him began to melt away. The girl's slight shock and panic gave him enough time to throw the first shot, which she barely dodged.

 

He’d win this time for sure, and win he did. Zuko trudged through the snow with the avatar on his back, looking for shelter.

 

They would not find him in this blizzard, so now all he had to do was take cover until it was over. 

 

A cave greeted him to his left, so he went towards it, shivering. Setting the avatar down and tying him up, Zuko let himself relax.

 

The blizzard was a nuisance, but he was used to bad luck anyways. Azula, on the other hand, was born lucky. At least, that’s what his father always said.

 

“But look at me now,” he murmured, “I have the avatar that was missing for almost 100 years, in my grasp. How lucky is that?”

 

His gaze went back to the glowing tattooed boy. The boy that seemed to be waking up. Zuko scowled, of course nothing would come easy, even now.

 

“Hmm- what? Zuko?!” The avatar sat up in alarm, taking in his surroundings. 

 

Zuko barely had any time to react as the boy got up and blew himself past Zuko, out of the cave, and into the icy winds of the blizzard. 

 

“Great, just great”, Zuko thought as he scrambled after his prisoner.

 

“Katara! Down here!” 

 

The sky bison landed as the watertribe siblings hopped off to help their avatar friend. The princess stayed, diligently watching.

 

“Ready for a rematch?” Zuko called, dropping into a fighting stance.

 

He can take back the avatar, and he will. He just wishes he could take the monk now .

 

The watertribe girl laughed, her parka shaking around her. “Oh, it won’t be much of a match.”

 

His eyes widened as he was engulfed with snow, everything going black.



Zuko, the banished prince of the Fire Nation, was absolutely exhausted. Swimming through frozen water, being frozen multiple times, trudging through a blizzard with the avatar on your back, and fighting people multiple times in one day would do that to a person. Oh, and being knocked out, that would do it too.

 

He always was so close to getting what he wanted, before everything was ripped from his hands. The universe always seemed to be against him, and he was sick of it.

 

His heart pumped as he ran from the spiritual oasis, after removing the poorly tied rope around his wrists and ankles. It was way too cold for this. 

 

Turning a corner, something warm and tall bumped into him. Swearing, he stumbled backwards and away because this could be an enemy for all he knew.

 

Lifting his head up, Zuko barely had a second to gather his thoughts as Zhao sent a powerful fireblast towards him. Hadn’t he left already?!

 

Glaring at his newest foe of the day, in which he’s starting to think he should rank them, he dropped down into a fighting stance. Azula would have a field day with everything that has happened to him in the last 48 hours.

 

A fire blast was pushed away from his left side with his right hand as he spun on one foot, letting his other send a blast right back at Zhao. He wants a fight?! He’ll get one!

 

Zhao was the cause of Zuko’s horrible week. He tried to get Zuko killed because he could not handle having the banished prince taking all the glory! Zuko just wanted to go home, was that so hard?!

 

Spiraling into close hand to hand to hand combat on a bridge escalated everything. One fall, and he was sure neither man would make it back with how exhausted they were.

 

Zhao’s eye bags were as big as his own. Zuko could work with that.

 

A grin formed as a plan came in his mind. He breathed in, and began doing basic, offensive forms. Zhao had to dodge, which would take up much more energy than the forms Zuko had mastered when he was much younger than he was now.

 

But, as always, the universe had different plans. Plans that would always overtake Zuko’s masterminded ones, leaving him angrier than ever. 

 

Blue waves rolled around a corner, and Zuko stared up at them. They were swirling with blue energy, spreading a light that made him think of the missing moon, because where had that gone?

 

Not that he had much of a chance to wonder about the moon, as the water seemed to look between him and Zhao, and then choose Zhao. The water swept over the man with such a force and grabbed him, pulling him over the side of the bridge.

 

And Zuko? The one who was almost never chosen? Was ok with being left behind this time. 

 

Snapping out of his shock, he jumped onto the side of the bridge and stuck his hand out. Uncle’s voice screamed in his ears.

 

“If fate allows you a chance to save, then save and you will be rewarded.”

 

But, it was Azula’s calculated whisper he decided to listen to, as he withdrew his hand in sync with Zhao.

 

“Spend your energy on those you trust, Zuzu, and don’t blink an eye at the dying man who spits on you.”

 

And Zuko didn’t.

Notes:

and now zhao is left to go insane for all eternity. fun!

Chapter 9

Notes:

BOOM another chapter! why? BECAUSE I SAID SO! <3

Chapter Text

    The news that her brother was dead surprised Azula. She did not know how to feel, so she told herself she didn’t need to. 

 

    Then, news of everything that happened in the Northern Watertribe was placed upon her feet, like embers that were supposed to get her fire burning bright blue again.

 

    And burn she did.

 

    Zuko was alive! Zhao had tried to kill him, that treasonous little -, and had then died after killing the moon spirit. Or, he was presumed dead, and Azula hoped the man had enough sense to not come crawling back to the Fire Nation, for death would be what he begged for if she got her hands on him. 

 

    Zuko was alive, and had even captured the avatar for a moment. Sure, he failed, but that wouldn’t happen the next time. If there was a next time.

 

    Zhao, the liar, had one more trick up his sleeve. The Orange Spirit, the one that had broken the avatar out of a stronghold under his control a small while ago, was rumored to be Zuko. This was a fact that, of course, Zhao had backed up. Only the “traitorous”, banished prince would be that desperate to break the airbender out.

 

    Azula knew this was not true, as she had looked at the ship reports and calculated that Zuko was barely in the area when the breakout had happened. And she was never wrong with her calculations.

 

    Her father, on the other hand, was a fool. A fool that listens to a dead jester, and plays the ball exactly into his hands.

 

    The Firelord, convinced by his dead Commander, had ordered the Fire Nation princess to bring back the banished prince to serve out a sentence for treason.

 

    Treason's only sentence was death

 

    Forced into compliance, Azula readied her ships to bring her brother home in a way she knew he had never hoped. 

 

    The competitions of their youth had never involved death, and especially not their own. But that is what this was now, wasn’t it? A competition to see who could capture their target first.

 

    The feeling coiled around her stomach, spiking at full force. This was a competition Azula was not sure she wanted to win, and, Agni, wasn’t that a foreign thought.

 

    She would play her fathers twisted game for now. But maybe.. maybe she would be able to out play him. 

 

    Maybe this would turn into Azula’s game after all, one where she and Zuko were the only players.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    The pink petals the trees dropped were everywhere, and Zuko was pretty sure he could not stand it anymore. After 3 weeks on the stiff, stupid excuse of a raft, his legs had needed to be stretched. But if one more petal came from his left side, he swears he will burn this plac -

 

    “Zuko, there you are!” his Uncle calls. “You must try this tea, it is delicious.”

 

    Sighing, he responds. “I do not want tea, Uncle.”

 

    He wants his honor back, his people back. He wants his nation, his sister, his birthright, the avatar. He wants his mom, wants his father to look at him like he does Azula.

 

    He wants to go home .

 

    Curling one leg up and under his chin as he sat down against the fence gate beside him, he scowls. 

 

    “What if we play Pai Sho instead, nephew?”

 

    “No,” he rasps. “We’ve rested enough. We need to find-”

 

    His mouth clicks shut, sure that his Uncle can fill in the blank. 

 

    Later, when there’s a knock at their door, he bristles. He does not need another distraction, he needs a plan. Leaning forward over the papers full of “Avatar Sightings”, he forces his mind to be buried in the words. Something in here will be useful, right?

 

    “Princess Azula? What a surprise!” he hears his Uncle sputter.

 

    Zuko felt himself get whiplash from how fast he turned. Azula?

 

    “It is also a surprise to find you both alive.” Azula practically coos as she and Iroh bow to each other.

 

    His arms push his chair out as he stands, making his way to his sister. He bows.

 

    “Nothing we could not handle.” he replies with a small smile.

 

    “Sure, Zuzu, and I can bend the trees.”

 

    Her eyes gleam and Zuko laughs. He has had a rough time, but he and Uncle made it out. Maybe he could tell her about it later, because he looks back up and her mouth is opening again.

 

    “I have good news,” she starts, eyeing Zuko. “Father is… realizing how important family is to him as assassination attempts become more common.”

 

    Zuko opens his mouth to suck in air, because he needs it for the rest of her speech, but it just hangs there. Is this happening?

 

    “He wants you home, Zuko.” Azula states, staring into his soul. “He is ready to forgive you.”

 

    And at that, he shares a look with his Uncle. Forgive? Since when does their father forgive ?

 

    But he has to believe it. This is his father, his family, and it is all he has ever wanted for the last 3 years. It can’t be a coincidence that this news comes on the 3 year anniversary of his banishment, right?

 

    Azula never looks away, expression as unreadable as always. She turns and runs her hand alongside the windowsill, walking towards the door.

 

    “I see you need time to take this in,” she says, sighing dramatically. “We will be leaving tomorrow morning. I’m sure that this is enough time for you to.. pack up your things, yes?”

 

    And there’s the cruel smirk that Zuko had grown used to. They didn’t have anything to pack, and she is rubbing it in. Of course she is, she’s Azula. It’s what she does.

 

    Zuko answers before his Uncle can, excitement beginning to settle in.

 

 “As long as your ship has enough room for our things, everything will be on course for setting off in the morning,” he says smirking.

 

Azula’s scoff as she walked out was the only response he got.

 

He turned to face his Uncle, smiling bigger than he had in a long time, only to be met with a closed off face. The smile fell off his face, a pink petal in the wind.

 

“Uncle?” he questions.

 

“Zuko,” his Uncle starts hesitantly. “My brother does not forgive so easily.”

 

Anger rises and Zuko, who’s been keeping it down so as to not blow up, erupts.

 

“Do you think I don’t know that?!” he roars. “I know he doesn't, I know, but Azula would  not have been sent out here if it wasn’t important!”

 

His Uncle stays silent, longer than Zuko wants. He can hear his breath heave in and out as he waits for a response. 

 

“Do you trust her?” is the whisper he gets.

 

It is not what he was expecting in the slightest. Zuko knew that his Uncle didn’t like his sister, but doubting her loyalty? 

 

He thinks through every memory he has with Azula. Sure, she may be cruel and mean, but she’s Zuko’s sister! He’d do practically anything for her. She’s.. she is the last piece of family he has, besides Uncle. 

 

Would Azula do that for him, though? At times, she seemed to want nothing more than the throne, and others… well, she did come with him for the first 2 years of his banishment. That had to have meant something. It had to.

 

His gold eyes bore into another's as he says, “With my life.”

 

Zuko just hopes he never has to regret those words.



Later that night, there’s a note on their dinner tray. Zuko and his Uncle open it, eyes full of curiosity.

 

New Challenge:

 

Catch the avatar before Father makes me catch you. 

 

Chapter Text

The Freedom Fighters were going to Ba Sing Se as refugees. There was complaining, confusion, and a lot of people left.

 

    But, that’s ok. Well, Jet says it is.

 

    In reality, it really is not ok. Their numbers are lowering and he still is trying to come to terms with the fact that he is the one that made this decision.

 

    He’s been complaining that he can’t fight the war anymore, complaining that they could be killing those Fire Nation citizens, that they could be doing anything other than making the long trek to Ba Sing Se. 

 

    And, to every complaint, he’s gotten the question of why . Oh, how Jet was really starting to hate the word.

 

    “Why are we going to Ba Sing Se if you don’t want to, Jet?”

 

    “Why can’t we fight those citizens?”

   

    “Why’d we leave the forest?”

 

    “Why, Jet?”

 

    Why, why, why, why, why ! Why is the question of the day and Jet just, doesn’t… he doesn't know!

 

    He should know. He’s the leader, he made this decision and he is leading his ragtag family in this direction, and he is doing it blind.

 

    The sensation of not knowing crawls over Jet and makes him shudder in his bed at night.

 

    Yeah, he doesn’t get much sleep anymore.

 

    The only guess he has as to why these plans changed, is the avatar himself. Aang had shared something so personal with him about a long lost friend. A friend that Jet reminded the other boy of.

 

    A Fire Nation friend.

 

    Ever since then, he’s felt weird. He’s seen Fire Nation children before and never gave them a glance. But now? Now, all he could see were the children.

 

    Every child was eight, with shaggy brown hair and dark brown eyes. They were laughing with their family, blind to the dangerous world around them. They didn’t know how dangerous their own fire was, or how it could hurt people. The kids thought it was pretty to stare at, and that was enough for them.

 

    Jet didn’t have that anymore, but these kids did. It made him wonder dark things, things he wasn’t sure he actually wanted the answers to. And the biggest thing? The darkest? It haunted him, as most dark things do.

 

    “How many ‘Jets’ has he made?”

Chapter 11

Notes:

happy late halloween!

Chapter Text

Running from Azula had let Zuko go down to a new low, stealing. 

 

    When they first saw the wooden shack in the woods, it is not like he trusted them to take care of his Uncle, especially since the foolish man didn’t know how to not get into trouble.

 

    Almost dying because of a poisonous flower? It was going to cut their time away from his sister.

 

    Then, the girl and her mother offered to give them dinner. He protested that loudly, because they needed to go. Zuko wanted, no, needed to win this challenge. 

 

    It didn’t help that Azula was also going after the avatar. It also didn’t help that his Uncle had convinced him to go to Ba Sing Se so they could plan quietly.

 

    Song, the girl who had followed him outside after he refused dinner, was trying to connect to him. Zuko kept his face forward. No way would she be able to connect to him.

 

    “The Fire Nation has hurt you,” she states. “Just as it has me.”

 

    Her dress pulls up to show a burn that was so obviously from fire licking her. He glares at it, hoping it would settle the unease in his stomach. 

 

    If they all surrendered, the war would be over and no one would be hurt. If they had surrendered a while ago, everyone would be happier now. Prosperous even, because the Fire Nation is prosperous. They would have shared!

 

    A hand floats right outside his vision as he grabs it hard, contorting his face in the most ferocious look he can give.

 

    “We are not the same,” he hisses in her face, as she winces in his hold.

 

    Dropping her arm, he makes his way inside. He was right about coming here, it was a bad decision.



    Zuko feels like a babysitter as he sticks by his Uncle’s side, glaring down on people that should be below him. But he’s at the same level now. He’s a refugee. He swallows and grabs his Uncle’s arm, marching forward.

 

    They have to get to Ba Sing Se before his sister catches them. 



    It’s lucky he makes it this far with his Uncle in the desert. The man had been traveling slightly behind him for some time now, and Zuko has not been able to figure out why. But, it’s luckier to hear his sister's voice in a ghost town, obviously talking to the avatar.

 

    He realizes how close she is, how close the avatar is, and he takes a risk.

 

    Zuko jumps out of an alleyway, the two-way fight now a three-way one. 

 

    Azula has the decency to look genuinely surprised, and maybe she actually is. He doesn’t give it much thought as his gaze moves to the avatar, who looks worse for wear. The avatar is actually surprised, but he also looks exhausted.

 

    Perfect.

 

    It takes a little too long for any one of them to make a move, but when he does, he shoots at Azula, giving her an opening for the monk.

 

    They work like they always have, sending small and testy shots into their area before sending full shots back at the airbender. 

 

    The new and current unspoken challenge? Who can get to the avatar first.

 

    But then it turns into who can take down who, as the avatar's friends come in. The waterbender catches Azula off guard, giving an opening for her brother to come in. 

 

    Zuko thinks that the gang's all here, but the earth rumbles with something that sends him stumbling, trying to keep himself upright. He spins around to find a blind earthbender girl, grinning maniacally.

 

    It takes longer than he likes to realize they have Azula surrounded, Uncle right next to the avatar's friends, obviously against Azula. 

 

    His eyes meet his sisters, and they’re so full of delightful annoyance instead of frustration, which makes him realize she has a plan.

 

    Zuko doesn’t think he’ll be lucky enough to gain his sister's mercy twice in one day, especially with their most dangerous challenge on the line, so he nods with a grin.

 

    “I trust you,” it says.

 

    Azula smirks devishilly at him, like the spawn of satan she is, and begins to lightning bend, something Zuko had barely just started. 

 

    He didn’t plan for the lightning to go to Uncle, and for him to not redirect it. He didn’t think his Uncle would be surprised by this move, and by Azula’s raised eyebrows she didn’t either.

 

    But she’s gone as fast as she came, leaving Zuko staring at the limp form on the ground.

 

    His eyes flick between his enemies, who are now surrounding his Uncle, and the place Azula escaped from. 

 

    Zuko grits his teeth. His Uncle will understand, right? He has to go before Azula finds him and.. and has to turn him over to his father. 

 

    He’ll reunite with Uncle. He’ll be able to keep his head, his Uncle, the avatar, and his sister. He’s sure of it.

 

    It doesn’t stop the feeling of betrayal and guilt from crashing over him as he gets on his ostrich horse.

 

    “Zuko?!” 

 

    The banished prince doesn’t turn around.

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The ferry taking them to Ba Sing Se wasn’t the biggest or the best, but it was comfy enough. Jet finds himself talking to kids, more often than not. Stories of a wonderful tree house, free for anyone to do anything.

 

Maybe for the next tree house, he could have the anyone part reign true.

 

He shoves that thought away as his stomach rumbles. He was not lying when he said the ferry was comfy, it’s just that the services were not.

 

The captain, the selfish leech, has feasts and gives the refugees barely enough to snack on. It’s a wonder anybody had even made it to Ba Sing Se without starving to death.

 

Gather the Freedom Fighters, he plans. They were going to steal the food and spread it amongst the refugees on board. They all needed food, and he would get it for them.

 

The one problem? He needed one more person to join their heist.

 

Jet looks around the ferry as he spots a person with two long dao swords and a burn scar taking up half their face. Now this guy is a fighter.

 

Striding over, Jet tries to look casual. What can he start with?

“What?” The guy glares.

 

This is going great already.

 

“I was wondering if you knew how to fight, you have some nice swords there,” he shrugs. 

 

Keeping his gaze forward, Jet chews on a piece of straw. “Take the bait,” he thinks.

 

“I do,” Scar Guy replies, voice clipped. “Why?”

 

Jet smirks. “The captain has a lot of food that he isn’t giving to the rest of the passengers. A lot of us are starving.”

 

His head turns towards the stranger, an unspoken question in the air. The man’s face scrunches, as if thinking it over, before he nods.

 

Jet internally celebrates.

 

“Hook, line, and sinker,” he thinks to himself.

 

“Meet us on the other side of the deck in 3 hours.” 

 

The stranger keeps his word. Or, was it his nod? Either way, 3 hours later, here they stand. Longshot pulls back an arrow and shoots it up, landing perfectly on target every time.

 

Jet nudges the strangers shoulder and smiles. “Jet.”

 

Watching the recognition come over the guy was the most hilarious thing ever. He clings to the memory, because friends can be made everywhere, right? This can be teased later!

 

Jet blinks at the thought. Yeah, no. He’s spent too much time with the avatar.

 

“Lee,” came the quiet reply.

 

He nodded, glad to not have to call Lee “Scar Guy” anymore. 

 

They work together with lightning speed.They pack up the meals and swing right back where they climbed up, eagerly distributing the food.

 

Lee keeps one all to himself, the stingy jerk, but Jet supposes that's ok. The guy was skinny, anyway. The Freedom Fighters circle up around him and they talk and laugh the rest of the night, as Lee watches.

 

Jet’s sure that he’ll be able to get him to open up someday. 

 

He shakes his head and asks Smellerbee something loudly, a little too loudly if her reaction was anything to go off of. 

 

“Can Aang possess people?!”

 

He’s sure that the boat rocked with her cackles.



Jet didn’t see Lee again until they were leaving the train. The train, which was loud and way too crowded to be comfortable.

 

Stretching and pulling out another piece of straw to chew on, he lets himself observe the room. So many people, so many possible threats. But, wait, no. Not threats, just refugees.

 

He really should let go of that mindset, now that he’s supposedly safe. 

 

He turns around a little more, and then he sees Lee. The boy is all alone with a cup of what looks like cold tea in his hand. Jet finds himself smiling, as he tells Smellerbee that he’s going to see if he can get a new Freedom Fighter.

 

“Hey, Lee,” Jet calls. 

 

Lee nods, giving a shocked and.. wary look up to Jet. Why was he wary? Was there actual danger Jet hadn’t spotted?

 

Jet felt his eyes roam the room once more as he spoke much calmer than he felt.

 

“Yeah, I was just wondering-” 

 

The tea was steaming. Jet forced his eyes up and back to Lee’s golden ones.

 

“-where you got that tea from? My team and I were thirsty.”

 

Lee seemed to relax slightly at the question, but Jet was tense. This guy was a firebender, he had to be. How else did the tea heat up? How was there a firebender here?! It was supposed to be safe, it should have been safe!

 

“Over there,” Lee answered, gesturing with his chin, but the words sounded muffled.

 

There’s no way Jet is letting a firebender into Ba Sing Se.

 

Jet gives no thought as he lunges at Lee, and is that even his real name?! He trusted this guy, and here he was, a firebender.

 

A punch to his nose sends him flying back, but not after he sends a good punch to Lee’s gut. Red leaks down his face as he bares his teeth.

 

“Firebender!” Jet yells, hands reaching behind him to grab his own swords, because he’s going to get this guy out of here if it’s the last thing he does -

 

Then there’s hands on him, pulling him back. 

 

“Jet, what is going on?!” Smellerbee cries out as Longshot holds him steady.

 

“He’s a firebender!” he roars, drawing his sword. “He heated up his cold tea! Only a firebender -”

 

“So tea isn’t supposed to be hot?!” 

 

And Jet blinks. “Wha- yes of course it is! But his was cold and-”

 

“And what Jet?! You go attacking someone with no proof, that's what!” Smellerbee yells, her finger in his face, shaking.

 

Jet watches as she storms off, Longshot hesitating before going with her. He looks back to where Lee is supposed to be, but the space is blank except for a spilled cup of tea.

 

It mocks him as he storms off into the opposite side of the town.

Notes:

Oh NOW we're getting into it heck yeah :D

Chapter 13

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The night is cold. It feels familiar, but not as familiar as the ache that’s in Jet.

 

Loneliness. It haunts him. On bad days, it reminds him that he's no one with nowhere to go, and on those days he believes it. On others, it undermines his new family and how much they care for him, and how he built himself a home. Those days, it’s like a small headache, bothersome but bearable. But, on the simple days and the bad, he’s never had to look too much to find someone to do something with.

 

Until today. 

 

It’s his fault, Jet knows. Attacking Lee out of nowhere was stupid, even if Jet was convinced he was a firebender. He could’ve gone and told the Dai Li or something, but no. He tried to take care of it himself.

 

Sighing, he runs a hand through his hair and stares at the ground.

 

Being alone allows him so much time to think, and maybe that’s why he’s wondering about Lee’s past right now.

 

What if he was a firebender, but a refugee nonetheless? What if he left his nation and was running from death? He looked only a little bit older than Jet, how much evil could a teenager hold?

 

“A lot,” his thoughts answered. “You have probably done worse.”

 

Maybe one day he can thank Sokka for stopping him. He doesn’t remember when he started regretting the decision, probably the same day that they started their trip to Ba Sing Se, but he regrets it. Sokka single handedly saved those people, those kids

 

A rock clinks from behind him. Jet turns at the sound, but there’s nothing there.

 

He goes back to his thoughts, trying to keep his senses alert. After his spectacle today, he’s sure he’s recognizable. 

 

Jet lets out a bitter chuckle. Maybe they just want to take a look at the crazy, paranoid guy?

 

But there’s no one there but his shadow, he reminds himself. He will make it back to the house that Longshot and Smellerbee may be at, apologize, and promise to be less impulsive.

 

Well, promise to try to be less impulsive. No one really thinks about it in the moment.

 

Jet stops and looks up at a street sign, trying to find out which way to go, when there’s footsteps from behind him.

 

He turns out of pure curiosity, because he knows Ba Sing Se is safe.

 

A Dai Li stands behind him. 

 

“Just trying to find my way home, sir,” he mock salutes, turning back around.

 

There’s another Dai Li in front of him. He doesn’t know how he didn’t hear the guy creep up, but now he can’t stop wondering.

 

Why are there two Dai Li near him?

 

He gets his answer in the form of a rock hand to his mouth, acting as a gag. Jet’s own hands go up to try and get the rocks off, but then there’s a sharp pain on the back of his head and he drops.

 

Jet should’ve known that there’s no such thing as a safe place.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Zuko’s day was not going well.

 

First, the guy he helped earlier, tried attacking him claiming he was a firebender. Jex, Jek, or whatever his name was, had seen him heat up his tea. No one seemed to believe him, of course, but Zuko was thinking he should’ve been more careful.

 

But, his spectacle over tea has helped him gain a job. Spying a tea shop and a convenient “Help Wanted” sign, he figured Uncle had taught him enough to apply. Now, here he was working diligently.

 

Zuko served some tea, cleaned some tables, and repeated the situation over again for a couple days, wondering how long he should stay in Ba Sing Se. The walls were rumored to be unpassable, but he bet his sister could pass them with enough reason. 

 

That reason right now, unfortunately, was him.

 

Sighing, a new customer shook him out of his thoughts. Turning around, he put on his small customer service smile, and asked, “Hi! What can I get you?”

 

The girl smiled brightly back, too bright for Zuko’s taste. Sure, she was pretty with her thick, black hair, but her energy was just.. too much.

 

“Well, I was thinking of a Jasmine tea, and then maybe we could hang out at the market tonight?”

 

Zuko blinked.

 

“One Jasmine tea coming up.”

 

The girl left with her tea. Good, Zuko didn’t have the time for that sort of stuff.

Notes:

poor jin
also... ao3 is killing me with formatting. thank you ao3, thank you

Chapter 14

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Black. It was really, really black. Well, not completely black, but it could have been. His eyes just needed to adjust, apparently. But why was it so dark? Jet hadn’t exactly figured it out yet, but maybe the rocks on his face should give him a clue.

 

Oh wait, yeah, he has rocks on his mouth from the Dai Li. The people who were supposed to protect all the people of Ba Sing Se. He could only guess that it was for the fight that happened with Lee, but if he was going to have to explain himself, why was he underground?

 

The tunnel was dark and humid, with green crystals and small lanterns that barely lit anything. Jet was just glad he hadn’t slipped on a rock yet.

 

Trying to memorize the twists and turns of the tunnels was harder than he expected, too. There were so many rooms, some with choruses of “My name is Joo Dee,” coming through the opening, others that looked like cells, and one with a sky biso-

 

Wait, what?!

 

Jet was pulled ahead before he could catch another glimpse of the great beast, but he was sure that it was Aang’s sky bison. Was he here? Had he.. had he failed?

 

Before he could mull it over any longer, Jet was roughly pulled into a room and chained up to the ceiling. He wasn’t necessarily hanging, but his arms were uncomfortable. The room had a ring of metal, almost at eye level, completely surrounding where he was chained up. There was a lantern on it, and it looked like it could move around the metal ring too.

 

All in all, Jet was not liking this setting.

 

The Dai Li stepped up to the lantern and lit it. The light engulfed the room, but not as much as Jet had hoped. He watched as the Dai Li took a step back and winded up that lantern, which slowly started going around the metal circle.

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.” 

 

Jet’s nose scrunched. “What-”

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se,” the Dai Li repeated.

 

“Of course there is-”

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

The Dai Li would not stop repeating it, so Jet shut up and started struggling against his restraints. He doesn’t know how long it took before a much more important looking Dai Li came in, but it wasn’t long enough because he was still trying to escape.

 

“That won’t help, boy.” 

 

Jet just glared as a response.

 

“I am Long Feng, and I have heard you think there is a Firebender within our walls. But, do not be afraid, for there is no-”

 

“War in Ba Sing Se, yeah yeah, I get it! What do you want from me?!” Jet yelled, starting to struggle on his restraints again.

 

What did they want from him, to keep quiet?! He could do that! Just ask, no need to tie him up and-

 

“I want you broken.”

 

Jet stopped and stared. What?

 

Long Feng just smiled and stepped back. He looked over and nodded to the Dai Li, before turning his back and walking out of Jet’s cell.

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se,” the Dai Li agent repeated.

 

Panicking Jet started struggling again, but to no avail.

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“Help!” Jet screamed, still struggling, eyes wide. “Get me out of here!”

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“There is! And stop saying that!” Jet snarled.

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“No! Help!” He had to get out of here.

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“No..” There was a way out.. right?

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“...” Right?

 

“There is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“...there is no war in Ba Sing Se.”

Notes:

guys it is red day!!!! i hope someone gets what i mean, but here's a hint:
jet's in a treacherous place lol

Chapter 15

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Zuko was, for once, really happy. Today was a great day! The sun was shining, the owlcats weren’t mewling, and a flyer had made its way into his possession earlier in the evening.

 

To be fair, before that, his day sucked. The customers were nagging him all day, and his break was cut short due to an unusual swarm during his lunchtime. So yes, he was not doing well.

 

But what happened as he was walking back to the place he was renting changed everything. 

 

An orange blur, the sound of paper, and something landing on his face, was what made him smile today.

 

The Avatar was in Ba Sing Se. Even better? He lost the sky bison. And even better?! Azula couldn’t get into Ba Sing Se. Well, he didn’t think she’d be able to for a while at least.

 

Zuko was the only one close enough to the Avatar to capture him, and that’s what he was going to do. There was only one problem.

 

The Avatar was in the upper ring, and he was not.

 

Opening the door to where he was staying, Zuko sighed. He could figure out how to sneak past the Dai Li tomorrow morning. Right now, what he really needed was sleep.



Fire roared in his ears, casting an orange light over his throne room. The robes on his back were heavy, almost as much as the heat behind him.

 

Two dragons came from his sides, swirling around him. One, the blue of the two, came down to his ear, followed by the red one to his other side.

 

“Firelord,” the dragons greeted in chorus.

 

“Is that who I am?”

 

“This is your throne room, isn’t it?” the blue dragon cooed.

 

It’s voice was strangely familiar. Zuko should know who it belongs to, but he doesn’t. The eyes also look the right shade of piercing gold for the voice, but how does he know that if he doesn’t know who the voice belongs to.

 

“I believe it is time,” the red dragon said from his left side, where the sound wasn’t as muffled as it should be.

 

The red dragon was also too familiar. Why? Zuko still doesn’t know. 

 

“I believe so.”

 

Looking between the two, he asks “Time? Time for what?”

 

“Who are you?” the red dragon harshly asks, as if concerned for the answer.

 

Zuko stares. Who.. is he?

 

“Who are you?” the blue dragon purrs, eyes locking onto his, as if she knew the answer he would pick, as if the question had choices in the first place.

 

His head turns between the two, mouth opening and closing.

 

Zuko didn’t know the answer.

 

The red dragon gave off waves of warmth. The kindness thawed him, and the knowledge that the dragon had was potent through the wrinkles around the dragon's eyes and the length of his beard. This dragon was one he trusted.

 

But the blue dragon was different. Trust was harder with her, yet he didn’t doubt that she’d ruin anyone who touched him. How he knows that and still doesn’t trust her baffles him. She radiates power and her smile shows how cunning she is, how much she knows yet hides. 

 

Most of all, the blue dragon radiates competition.

 

Competition was something Zuko grew up on. Playing tag with Lu Ten, Pai Sho with his uncle, even for attention with Azula. Everything was a competition.

 

For a normal person, it may have driven them mad. Always fighting to win was exhausting, but for Zuko, it’s what made him strong. It was home. He would never be where he is right now if it was not for the constant competition. 

 

Don’t get him wrong, Zuko hates that everything he has ever gotten he has had to fight for. It hurt him in more ways than one, but it has helped him gain precious skills, and even more precious relationships.

 

Him and Uncle playing Pai Sho had slowly taught him to work with his limited depth perception. It helped him laugh for the very first time since being banished, because he knocked a piece off the table, so his Uncle not so subtly flipped the rest of the board. The memory wouldn’t have happened if Zuko had not been so drawn into playing and winning, he lost focus.

 

Him and Azula’s competition to shock his father had brought them closer than ever. Thick as thieves, she also let him have the Avatar when at the Pohuai Stronghold, effectively stealing the glory from Zhao. Zuko isn’t even sure he’d be alive right now if not for her.

 

Zuko turned and looked over to the blue dragon. 

 

“I am Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation.”

 

Relief and shame came over him, as the door to the throne room opened. His mother was walking out the door, giving a glance back at him, mouth unmoving even as he heard her speak.

“Never forget who you are.”

 

And then he was falling. The red dragon stared down at him with sorrow as the throne room rose, or was it as he fell? But the blue dragon had swirled higher into the throne room, away from him.

 

Was this it? Is this how Zuko died, because the dragon he thought would save him, wouldn’t?

 

The dragon roared as she suddenly took a nosedive, opening her jaws as she flew to swallow Zuko whole.

 

Gasping, he shot awake. Zuko stared at the edge of his bed, letting his breathing slow. What was that?! Uncle would know, he mused, as he shuffled out of his blankets to walk to the bathroom.

 

He missed his Uncle, and he regretted leaving the man. One day, Zuko will find him again and apologize. Uncle Iroh would understand, right? Azula’s mercy should never be tested.

 

Sighing, Zuko opened the door and walked to the sink, splashing water in his face. He looked up, and anger clawed up his spine.

 

The Avatar?! In his room?!

 

Zuko impulsively threw a fist, only to find it went straight through what he thought was the Avatar. His reflection shattered with the mirror, and the void beneath it stared back, swallowing him whole once again.



Zuko woke up peacefully, and this time, he pinched his arm to make sure he was actually awake. 

 

Sleep had not given him clarity on what to do about the Avatar in the Upper Ring, but that was not a problem anymore. 

 

If sleep hadn’t given him the clarity he needed, maybe his sparking morning anger would.

 

The Avatar better prepare himself for Prince Zuko, because that is exactly what he was going to get.

Notes:

imma update tomorrow too :D

Chapter 16

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

    Ba Sing Se was safe. Like, Jet has never felt this relaxed. 

 

    Did he wish the Freedom Fighters were here? Sure, but they’ll come soon, he’s sure. It’s safe here. Really, really homey. Well, not his kind of home, he still misses the trees, but definitely up there on his homey home list.

 

    He wondered when he had made that. Also, what a stupid name for the list! Jet could laugh at it, well, he did, actually. Now people are looking at him. He should really stop laughing.

 

    It’s fine though. Ba Sing Se will not get him jumped for being crazy, he’s sure. Or, looking crazy. He isn’t crazy. 

 

    Really, he isn’t.

 

    Looking around, Jet hums to himself. The sun is nice, the owlcats are singing the songs of their people, and everything feels right. Besides his lip, it feels off. Like.. like something should be there…

 

    Before he can mull that thought over any longer, a poster catches his attention.

 

    The Avatar’s sky bison is missing.

 

    That… that could really help him. Jet knows that him and team Avatar left off on the wrong foot, so maybe helping the kid find the bison would help!

   

    Also, posters weren’t allowed in Ba Sing Se. He goes up to the poster and tears it down, taking it for his own. 

 

    Wait, since.. since when has he known any rules of Ba Sing Se? Jet only got here…

 

    Jet pauses, staring at the wall he took the poster from. When did he get here? It couldn’t have been too long ago, but he knows the rules of Ba Sing Se, so it also had to be a while ago. But… but… why can’t he remember?! Something’s wrong, something’s wrong, something’s-

 

    “Jet!” 

   

    Whirling around, reflexively getting his swords out, he finds the person who had called his name storming down an alleyway.

 

    “Katara?” Jet questions, lowering his swords.

 

    Her blue eyes are ice cold, and, man, he knows what that feels like just because of the angry brunette. The angry brunette that’s still marching towards him.. oh no. He does not want to get frozen again.

 

    Jet starts back up, putting his hands in surrender. “Katara-” he tries.

 

    “What are you doing in Ba Sing Se?!” she practically shrieks.

 

    “Katara?” Aang’s voice calls, also turning into the alley way. The boy’s eyes widen as they lock onto Jet’s.

 

    “Not that guy again!” a third voice calls from over Aang’s head. Right, Sokka.

 

    Jet lets out a small grunt as his back hits the back of the alleyway, Katara’s water now swirling so close. And then, his hands and ankles are trapped to the wall.

 

    A short girl pushes her way past Sokka and Aang, calling “You’re welcome!” to Katara.

 

    “Toph! I had it under control!” Katara grumbles, although relaxing a bit.

 

    So, the little one is named Toph. Jet thinks he can remember that. 

   

    The group arcs up around him as he’s stuck to the wall. The rock that’s trapping him is making his heartbeat go faster than a cheetafly, but he’s not sure as to why. All Jet knows is that he wants it off .

 

    “Why are you taking down our posters?!” Sokka demands, the girls giving intimidating looks from behind him, as Aang stays uncharacteristically silent.

 

    “They.. don’t allow posters?” Jet says, because this is group goodie-goodie. They should know this, right?

    In response, Katara snorts. “Sure, Mr.Freedom Fighter. Now, I’ll ask again. What are you doing in Ba Sing Se?”

 

    “I came here early. Me and the Freedom Fighters decided to come here and be safe, but I wanted to scout it first.” Jet says truthfully.

 

    Well, he knows it’s the truth, but it also sounds wrong. If he said it, then why doesn’t he believe it? It’s how he came here.. he thinks. Why is he unsure of that? Why-

 

    “Toph?” Aang asks, looking at the girl who had somehow come beside him and is touching the wall.

 

    “He’s telling the truth.” she states with a shrug, turning around to Aang.

 

    The group of four, plus Momo, look at him. He shifts under the weight of their gaze and tentatively opens his mouth.

 

    “Do you need help looking for your bison?”

 

    “Yes!” Aang says hurriedly, before the rest of the group can answer. “Do you know where Appa is?!”

 

    The hope on his face pains Jet to break, but he shakes his head anyways.

 

    “Then why are you asking?” Katara asks, cold as an iceberg. Sokka is right there with her, his warrior's glare had definitely killed before.

 

    “I want to help. I’ve been here for a little while, maybe I can help you look around the lower ring.” 

 

    Jet watched as the group looked to Toph, who shrugged and suddenly the earth restraints were off. He had no clue he was holding in his breath, until he felt himself untense fully at the release. Looking up, he gave a small smile to Aang.

 

    “I can walk you around the Lower Ring?” he suggested.

 

    Jet watched as Aang nodded unsurely. But, he still nodded, so Jet felt himself grin.

 

    “Let’s go then!” he chirped, and since when does he do that?!

 

    Swinging his swords back into their sheaths, he starts to head out of the alley. Following him was the most intense feeling of wrong he had ever felt.

 

    But hey, at least there is no war in Ba Sing Se, right?

 

Notes:

the format seems to be back...? i don’t get it. either way, i hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 17

Notes:

the formatting was off for half of the chapter, so i deleted the paragraph indents. if you want me to continue the paragraph indents, comment below!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The whispers behind him were loud. Team Avatar did not want to be rude about not trusting him, but they also obviously didn’t. Jet didn’t really blame them either. He did try and kill a whole village, so it makes a sick sort of sense.

 

After showing them around the Lower Ring a little, specifically the biggest buildings that could be hiding Appa, he honestly didn’t know where to lead them now. It may seem like his usefulness for the group had ended, but he wasn’t too upset. Hopefully, they took it as an olive branch that he was trying to help.

 

As the sunset became more orange, he found himself living in the moment. It was a really nice moment, with the temperature cooling off. At least, it was, until he heard a familiar voice call for him. A voice that shouldn’t have been here for another couple weeks.

 

    “Jet!”

 

Smellerbee’s small form crashed into him hard . She wrapped her small arms around him tight, cutting off practically all air supply. Longshot quietly stalked up behind her, concern written all over his face.

 

“What are you-”

 

“I thought you said you were alone!” Katara roared, uncapping her pouch of water.

 

Smellerbee ignored team Avatar’s presence completely as she barged in with her own round of questions.

 

“Where have you been?! We haven’t seen you since the fight in the station!” 

 

“What?” He and a couple of other voices chorused. 

 

Jet sent a look over his shoulder to Aang, before closing his eyes and shaking his head, returning his gaze to Smellerbee and Longshot.

 

“What fight? And why are you guys even here? You weren’t supposed to come for another 3 weeks!”

 

Smellerbee’s face contorted with confusion. “Jet… what do you mean? We all came here together 3 weeks ago.”

 

He felt himself take a stepback, and turn his eyes to the floor, thinking back. Three weeks? That’s… that had to be wrong, right? It was wrong. It had to be! Jet felt nauseous.

 

“No… I’m… You were supposed to come in 3 weeks.” 

 

Smellerbee and Longshot stared at him, confusion and concern clear. Jet was sure he looked the same as he stared back.

 

“Well, that's weird.” Toph said, hand on the ground. 

 

“What is it, Toph?” Katara questioned, coming closer to the other girl while keeping an eye on Jet. An eye which.. wasn’t so cold anymore.

 

“They’re both telling the truth!”

 

“Uh, that can’t be possible.” Sokka stepped in. “Right?”

 

“If Toph says it is…” Aang said, shrugging.

 

Jet looked between them. They can’t both be telling the truth. That’s impossible. He knows what happened. Smellerbee and Longshot must be feeling ill. Or… or maybe…

 

“What if he was brainwashed?!” Smellerbee asks, eyes wide.

 

“That would explain things, like why he’s acting so differently!” Sokka exclaims.

 

“Maybe we can help him.” Aang says quietly, giving a side-eye to Katara, who reluctantly nods.

 

“Please.” Smellerbee begs, Longshot nodding fervently behind her.

 

Jet watches as they all decide he’s brainwashed right in front of him, wondering why he , the one who’s “brainwashed”, was not asked his thoughts.



On the way to the house that Longshot and Smellerbee were at, Jet stayed quiet. If he was brainwashed, which he wasn’t , it would actually explain… a lot. Like why he can’t remember the last 3 weeks, or how he got to Ba Sing Se. 

 

But, he can’t be. Jet is in a safe place. There is no war in Ba Sing Se, and that includes mind wars. 

 

Ok, maybe he was freaking out. Being in a chair, in an unfamiliar place, surrounded by people who believed he was brainwashed is not the best situation Jet has been in.

 

“Aha!” Sokka yelled, grabbing something from the bed and sticking it into Jet’s mouth. “Feel anything?”

 

Jet blinked and stared at the end of the piece of straw hanging out his mouth. It felt familiar, but probably not the feeling Sokka was talking about. He shook his head and Sokka deflated.

 

“I was sure that would work,” he mumbled.

 

“Here, let me try.”

 

Jet watched as Katara stepped forward with water swirling around her hands, slightly glowing. Unconsciously, he leaned back. 

 

The cool water was pleasant across his temple. Maybe he wouldn’t be frozen this time..?

 

“Close your eyes. What do you remember?” 

 

Following directions, his eyes closed. Thinking back, he remembered what he thought was a lot, but it’s also slightly fuzzy. 

 

“Do you remember what the Fire Nation did to your family?” Smellerbee asks.

 

Fire, screaming, and smoke. So much smoke, too much. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t breathe, he was too warm-

 

Out. Run, get out. Off to the side of the village, far. That’s what his parents said. But the village was in flames and everything was loud and there were cries for help and, and… he couldn't. Just keep running.

 

The hill put him even more out of breath, but the village was fully ablaze now. Jet was alone. Blinking back tears and sucking in another breath, he ran. Run, get out, far. 

 

Run, get out, far.

 

Run, get out, far-

 

“I remember,” he muttered.

 

Could he take a break? That was not something he wanted to remember so vividly, and having his eyes closed did not help. Jet opened his eyes to look at Smellerbee, just as more questions came his way.

 

“What about meeting us? Do you remember that?” Sokka pushed.

 

“I-”

 

“What about traveling to Ba Sing Se?” Aang prodded.

 

“Well-”

 

“The Freedom Fighters?” Smellerbee whispered.

 

Jet sucked in a breath, squeezing his eyes closed as his whole world submerged in water .

 

Tunnels full of green light yet so, so dark swarmed him. Left, right, stairs, right, bison? Wait, a skybison?? Appa?!

 

Struggling. He was struggling. Against what? With what? Rock? Rock turned to chains. His arms really, really, really, really hurt. Why? Why, what’s going on? There’s something he doesn’t remember-

 

Light. Circling him over and over and words that made his brain turn to mush said by a Dai Li that he wouldn’t mind skewering. Over and over, days turned to weeks and words were all he heard with barely food or water or anything. It was just words. Only words. 

 

And then he was shot up through a lake, where clarity reached his mind. Long Feng stood in front of Jet, saying the two words he needed to hear.

 

“Lake Laogai.”

 

Bolting up right, shoving everyone out of the way, Jet barely made it to the window before he puked. So, that’s what he forgot. How lovely.

 

Using his sleeve to wipe his mouth, he stood up and turned around to the rest of the group. He sucked in a breath.

 

“I know where Appa is.”

Notes:

hey guys! it’s been a while so... LATE HAPPY NEW YEAR AND HAPPY HOLIDAYS! i promised i’d continue until the end, and imma try to! i haven’t had motivation to post but here i am. let’s see how this turns out, shall we? ;)

Chapter 18

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In hindsight, maybe Jet should’ve explained more than “I was brainwashed,” and “Appa’s under Lake Laogai,”. He threw up after remembering his brainwashing, so maybe that was able to fill in the gaps for the team he was currently traveling with, but he didn’t want to answer any leftover questions either.

 

The plus side of traveling with his current group of Katara, Toph, Aang, Sokka, Smellerbee, and Longshot, was that everyone knew how to handle themselves. Sneaking out of Ba Sing Se in mid-morning was a piece of cake, and sneaking over to Lake Laogai by the start of the afternoon was even easier.

 

But, now that they saw the waters, Jet felt uneasiness crawl up his spine. He didn’t really want to go down there, but he did want to help Aang. So, guess that’s where he was going.

 

“It’s here.” Jet said, gesturing to the lake with his chin.

 

“Where? I don’t see anything.” Aang walked up to Jet’s side, looking at the blue water.

 

“It's under the water!” exclaimed Toph, looking over to the rest of the group with unseeing eyes.

 

He watched as the earthbender spread her legs into a more firm stance, and earthbended a platform up to the surface of the lake. Toph grinned, and then started towards the rock hatch. 

 

“Let’s go,” Aang instructed, walking ahead of everyone except Toph, who was currently moving the hatch.

 

Jet watched as team avatar climbed down the leader, taking a deep breath before he did so himself, letting the dark green of the tunnel below swallow him. Setting his foot on the solid floor, Jet turned around as the hatch closed behind him. It was way lighter than he had remembered..

 

“Where to now, Jet?” Smellerbee asked, nudging his arm.

 

Jet looked around, before deciding to go left. These tunnels looked all the same, but hopefully his foggy memory wouldn’t fail him now.

 

“This way,” Jet said, taking out his two swords.

 

Instincts were on high alert for everyone. Hearing any noise sent someone glancing and confirming it’s not a threat. Usually Toph cleared it before then, though.

 

Toph said it was too big to thoroughly see Appa with so many people until she was close enough, too. Basically, Jet was leading them in blind. Slightly ironic, he thinks.

 

One room they passed had multiple girls in it, dressed in the same closing, and repeating the same phrase.

 

“I am Joo Dee.”

 

Hearing the chorus of voices was enough for Jet to pick up the pace a little. He did not want to stay around and hear that any longer.

 

Passing through a couple more hallways, Jet finally heard Toph shout.

 

“I see him!”

 

“Which way?!” Aang demanded semi-frantically.

 

“Follow me,” she smirked, racing off.

 

Running towards the cell he saw Appa in made him realize this hallway was familiar. It wasn’t just muscle memory anymore. Jet raced up side by side with Toph, ready to break the door open and get Appa out.

 

Swinging his swords up when he saw the door, he slammed them down on the chain, breaking it with a loud bang. Aang blew the door open and almost off its hinges as he raced to Appa.

 

The skybison roared happily at seeing the boy, gratefully accepting the jumping face-hug that Aang gave him. Katara squealed excitedly and raced past him to the giant beast, as Sokka grinned and strolled right over, arms wide open.

 

“Buddy!” the watertribe boy called.

 

A smaller figure pushed Jet to the side as she, too, raced to Appa, only to stop and smile brightly and pat his nose gently, before getting a big lick in return. Toph cackled loudly, as the other three people around her giggled.

 

Jet smiled softly. This was worth it, seeing their reunion. He crossed his arms and grabbed a piece of straw, putting it in his mouth. Looking over to Smellerbee and Longshot, he caught smiles on their own faces.

 

“Come say hi, guys! He wants to thank you!” Aang called, grinning from ear to ear as he waved them over.

 

Smellerbee immediately started to race over as Jet and Longshot walked side by side. Appa sniffed and then snorted into Smellerbee’s hair, who squeaked at the action. 

 

Giggling, she said “You’re welcome, big guy!”

 

Longshot put his hand tentatively on the bison’s fluffy forehead, giving it a pat as Appa rumbled. The boy smiled and nodded, before stepping away, letting Jet walk on up.

 

Reaching his hand out, he patted the big beast's snout. Jet wished he could’ve helped Appa sooner, but it wasn’t possible, he knew that. So why did he still feel so bad about it?

 

As if Appa was sensing his thoughts, a big, wet tongue licked Jet. 

 

“Gah! Ew, you’re welcome, but ew ,” Jet grumbled, backing away from the bison, fighting a smile as everyone else laughed.

 

“What a touching reunion,” a voice purred throughout the cell.

 

Whirling around, swords raised, Jet growled. “Long Feng.”

 

“You kidnapped Appa!” Aang yelled, raising his staff and marching up next to Jet.

 

“You brainwashed our friend!” Smellerbee accused, her small form and Longshot’s taller one appearing at Jet’s other side.

 

Right, that had happened. Jet fought his face from contorting to panic or fear, but he’s sure his face had paled at hearing Smellerbee’s words, because he had pushed that information out of his mind for a second. The reunion had been going well, no need to think about the bad thoughts, right?!

 

Suddenly, more Dai Li filed in behind Long Feng as the man stalked forward.

 

“What do you want with us?!” Sokka demanded, raising his boomerang as Katara uncapped her water pouch.

 

And Jet knew the answer to that question. Long Feng wanted order, for everyone to be in his control and to be his very own pawns. So, instead of letting the man answer Sokka’s question, he decided to start the action.

 

Eyes connecting with Longshot’s, Jet nodded. The other boy’s bow was already drawn, so this shouldn’t go too bad, right?

 

His legs dropped to a more comfortable stance as he slid his swords together, a metallic shing came from them, and the two boys moved.

 

Jet spun around and brought his sword down on Appa’s ankle shackles before the animal could react, as Longshot immediately shot the closest Dai Li agent. 

 

Appa roared and Momo screeched as the room descended into chaos. Jet only had one mission: get Appa free. One shackle down, five more to go.

 

“Stay calm, Appa!” Aang called out as he made another air shield, blocking the Dai Li’s hand from coming straight at Jet .

 

Nope, focus. Focus on the shackles. Another clank from the other side of Appa made Jet jump, but Sokka was just removing the other shackle with his club. Good, he needed all the help he could get.

 

Four more to go, two more to go, one more, and Appa was free. Ok, nice, now what?

 

The Dai Li and the team seemed to be fighting valiantly, but they were cornered, and he was pretty sure Toph had just yelled out the more were coming a minute ago.

 

“Toph, Aang, we need a way to shield Appa and earthbend through the roof. Katara, you’ll need to be ready to waterbend any water that comes through!” Sokka yelled.

 

Genius, besides the fact that Long Feng was right there , probably listening to the whole plan. But team avatar knows best, so Jet took on the distraction role. Raising his swords and baring his teeth, he charged directly at the man he was the most scared of in this room.

 

“I wouldn't do that if I were you, boy,” Long Feng snarled, gracefully dodging Jet’s attack.

 

“What? Kill you? Because I’ll do it gladly.”

 

Long Feng cackled as he threw a boulder at Jet, one he almost wasn’t able to dodge. 

 

Block that stone, jump over that boulder, dive away from those pebbles, don’t run into that Dai Li. His head was spinning from how fast everything was, but he was also in his fighting zone. This is what he’s trained for, what he’s done time and time again. Fighting is his blood. But, he wasn’t sure he was ready for this opponent.

 

Raising his sword, Jet was able to slash the arm of Long Feng. 

 

“Jet, come on!” Smellerbee cried. 

 

She was already on Appa along with Longshot, Toph, and Aang.

 

“On it!” he called back, starting to race towards the bison.

 

“Jet,” Long Feng started, “I invite you to Lake Laogai.”

 

Lake Laogai… Lake Laogai… there is no war in Ba Sing Se… Ba Sing Se is safe… Lake…. Laogai…

 

“Kill them.”

 

Water and earth smacked him. An arrow zipped past, snagging a piece of his clothing. That was not  allowed. 

 

“Jet, snap out of it!” 

 

Snap out of what?! He roared and rushed forward, finding wood behind his two swords, blocking his attack. A leg sweeped his own out from under him.

 

“Remember what you’re fighting for, Jet!”

 

“Long Feng’s controlling you!”

 

“We need to leave! He’s too dangerous!”

 

“We’re not leaving our leader behind!”

 

Jump, slice, miss, dodge, get knocked over by air and get back up. Don’t think, but why should he not? Thinking helps fighting. Look at the surroundings, come on.

 

“Kill them!”

 

Grey, frightened eyes met brown. What was he doing fighting Aang?! He broke his swords out a defensive stance and backpedaled, making sure to keep his snarl convincing. Something’s off.

 

Kill them, boy!” Long Feng shouted.

 

Oh. Keeping his glare fixed on Aang, his head low, and his breathing heavy, Jet gave the slightest nod. He really hoped the kid knew what it meant. 

 

Taking a deep breath, Jet let out a yell and charged forward, only to swivel on his feet and start running towards Long Feng, while Aang yelled at Katara to get Appa moving .

 

Long Feng’s surprise was visible, but Jet’s shock of being hit by a boulder was probably the most potent.

 

The rock had hit him hard on the left side and he cried out at the force. The boulder sent him flying but did not come and squish him afterwards, because Toph was able to catch it inches from his face. Jet stared at the rock, head spinning, as his left side throbbed without pain. Thank the spirits for adrenaline.

 

Jet forced himself up, using the wall as a crutch, and started hobbling over to Appa. Toph had hopped down to help Aang build a temporary wall of earth. Reaching up, Longshot and Sokka helped him onto the floating bison. Hissing as he went over the side, having to put most of his weight on his left side, Toph suddenly dropped into the saddle with Smellerbee’s help.

 

“Appa, yip yip!” Aang called from below.

 

Appa roared and started heading towards the ceiling, which Toph was already breaking.

 

“Hold your breath! It may get a bit dusty up here!” she yelled, grin clear in her voice.

 

A blur of orange, and suddenly Aang was also destroying the wall above. With one great big crack, the ceiling came apart. The two dropped the boulders over the side without care, since Dai Li could bend earth.

 

Water started rushing in, but Katara and Aang were able to hold it. 

 

“Sokka, take the reins!” Katara demanded through gritted teeth.

 

  “On it. The rest of you, hold on!”

 

Water swirled around Appa as Sokka steered him through Lake Laogai. It was beautiful, seeing the dark blue-brown water turn into a light blue with a hint of orange, before breaching the surface of the lake completely. Orange and yellow and very little pink tinted the sky. Sunsets represent the ending of an old era, so maybe Jet being with team avatar to see this particular sunset meant more than he previously thought.

 

But the adrenaline was also starting to wear off, and Appa wasn’t the smoothest ride. Bumping into Smellerbee, Jet let out an audible groan as his right hand went over his left side.

 

“Let me see it,” Katara commanded, eyes kind as she kneeled in front of Jet on the saddle. 

 

Smellerbee moved so Katara could see his hurt side, water swirling around her hands. The light blue glow was slightly comforting as one hand touched his ribs, and another his arm.

 

“Your ribs are bruised, but your arm and collarbone are broken. Can I see your head?”

 

Jet nodded as the hand that was on his ribs, which were actually feeling manageable now, moved to his head. 

 

“Well, at least you don’t have a concussion. That’s some miracle, hm?” Katara said with a smile, before moving her hand to his collarbone.

 

Wouldn’t call getting smashed by a rock a miracle, but not being crushed by the same rock is.” Jet mumbled, looking over to Toph with a grateful smile.

 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. You helped us find Appa. The least I could do was repay you.” Toph waved her hand, as if waving off that she had saved his life.

 

Jet snorted. “Yeah, thanks.”

 

The glow of Katara’s water slowly dimmed as they got closer to the outer wall of Ba Sing Se. 

 

“There, you should be ok, but don’t use your left arm for a couple days.” she chided.

 

Jet smiled. “Good thing I’m ambidextrous, right?”

 

That earned him an elbow to his side by Longshot, who was looking nonchalantly over the side of Appa. Jet elbowed him back, grinning.

 

“Now what?” Smellerbee asked, looking at Aang more than Jet.

 

Right, traveling with the avatar meant he wasn’t the “leader” anymore. That will take some adjusting to. Well, still the leader of the Freedom Fighters, but Aang had more jurisdiction than him right now.

 

“We tell the Earth King. He has to listen to us and then we can get Ba Sing Se’s help in the war!” Aang chirped.

 

“And if he doesn’t listen to us? Long Feng was his second in command,” Toph chimed in.

 

“Yeah! What if he just tells us to ‘Go book an appointment! There’s no war in Ba Sing Se!’ ” Sokka mocked, but who he was supposed to be mocking was lost on Jet.

 

“Well, then we will convince him. I’m sure the King was just as manipulated as everyone else. Maybe even brainwashed, too,” Katara said determinedly. 

 

Aang nodded at Katara’s statement. “And if that doesn't work, then we’ll.. we’ll have to leave.”

 

Everyone nodded slowly at that, mainly because they needed the earth King’s forces on their side. Hopefully, he’ll believe them.

 

Notes:

long chapter because i’ve been gone for a small while! hope you enjoyed!! <3

Chapter 19

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The group flew over the outer wall, and then the inner wall, and eventually to the palace. Everyone was silent. The palace seemed to be crawling with Dai Li, which they’d have to fight to get through to the King. They can do this, though. Jet knows they all can.

 

    The grip on the sword in his right hand tightened as he spotted earth catapults. Great, almost getting crushed once today wasn’t enough, was it?

 

    One launched, and then another, and another, until there was an onslaught of flying boulders. Appa dodged most while Aang made the rocks explode without even blinking at them. To think he was thinking of fighting his old morals into the Avatar…

 

    Shaking his head, he prepared to jump off Appa, when Smellerbee shook her head. Pointing her finger down towards the saddle, she glared at Jet. 

 

    Stay here.  

 

    He opened his mouth to argue, when Katara’s glare, which had daggers but no ice, confirmed what Smellerbee was saying. Jet was to stay in the saddle. Grumbling, he positioned himself to prepare for the landing instead.

 

    Appa landed with a thud. Everyone that was on the saddle was suddenly off, leaving Jet alone besides Longshot, who was using Appa as his vantage point. At least he could try and shield Appa from oncoming pebbles with his sword. 

 

    Toph was a beast, leading the gang ahead. Moving the rock tiles to block all of the Dai Li’s attacks. 

 

    Katara was knocking each Dai Li that dared mess with her back with her water whip, and Aang was blowing back the Dai Li as well.

 

    “Sorry!” Katara called. “We’re just trying to see the Earth King!”

 

    A whoosh by his head made Jet look towards Sokka, who was warding back Dai Li on one side, with Smellerbee watching his other.

 

    The river ahead had Dai Li on the other side of it, so Katara jumped over, bending the water to act as her arms, whipping all the Dai Li into the water.

 

    She then ran over and jumped back on Appa, which caused Sokka and Smellerbee to run over and join the saddle riders as well.

 

    The stairs ahead turned smooth, and the ground beneath Appa was being pushed up. Appa’s tail was helping Aang and Toph’s earthbending too. The wind rushed past Jet’s ears as they went higher and higher, before coming to the top of the stairs.

 

    This time, everyone jumped out of the bison’s sattle and ran into the palace. Sokka started peeking into rooms, one with girlish screams behind them.

 

    “Sorry!” Sokka called, face red. 

 

    He closed the door and kept running, sending Jet a glare because Jet was cackling at the scene. 

 

    Soon, they came to the throne room door. Taking a wide stance, Jet watched as Aang suddenly ran, jumped, spun in mid-air, and airbended at the door, causing it to fly open.

 

    Jet let out a low whistle, which earned him a punch from Toph. He shrugged. What? The kid was powerful!

 

    “King Kuei, we need to speak with you!” Aang demands.

 

    “Please sire, do not listen to them. The traitors barged in here!” Long Feng begs.

 

    Wait, how did Long Feng get here so quickly?!

 

    The man with glasses and an… animal Jet can’t identify nods. “He’s right, why should I listen?”

 

    “Please, he’s the Avatar and Long Feng’s a traitor!” Katara adds, desperate.

 

    “She is spouting lies!”

 

    “She isn’t!” Jet barged in. “Your highness, Long Feng is playing you. He has brainwashed many, including me, and has a secret base to do it under Lake Laogai!”

 

    There was a moment of silence as Jet’s words sunk in. But then Long Feng huffed.

 

    “That is preposterous. I would never do such a-”

 

    “Let us show you.” Sokka said. “We have proof.”

 

    And that was able to catch the King’s attention, but he still seemed unsure.

 

    “We could even take you for a ride on Appa!” Aang chimed in, smile wide, trying to hide his nervousness.

 

    They all needed this to work. But Jet could tell, the King was sold .

 

    “Fine. As long as I can ride on your skybison… fine.”

 

    Sokka let out a loud whoop as the rest of the group grinned. 

 

    “Well then, what are you waiting for? Shouldn’t you get going?” Long Feng asked, strangely calm.

 

    “You’re right, Long Feng! Let’s get going, Avatar.”



    On the outer wall, the group watched the sun set. With each minute, Jet could feel everyone’s worry grow. Where was the King and Aang? But, the worry’s bite stung a little less as Appa appeared, a blip in the yellowish-orange sky.

 

   As said bison plopped down on the outer wall, Long Feng and the Dai Li walked over from where they were waiting. He came before the storm, he supposed.

 

   Aang helped Kuei jump down from Appa, before both turned to Long Feng, Aang’s smile telling everyone who truly knew him that this had worked.

 

   “Long Feng!” cried the King. “You have controlled Ba Sing Se for long enough, and you will answer for your crimes.” 

 

   Jet watched Long Feng stutter, still on edge. He had left his swords near the rim of the wall to make sure he could not be used as a weapon again, but…. but it didn’t mean he wasn’t skilled in hand to hand combat either.

 

   Watching Long Feng sputter felt like it took hours until the King interrupted, showing how it had only been a second.

 

   “Dai Li, seize him!”

 

   The split second of hesitation caught his eye, but the Dai Li did as told. They carried away the screaming man as he struggled against their hold.

 

   “Well, now that that’s over with, we really need to speak with you, King Kuei!” Sokka slid on over to the King’s side, face serious. “There’s going to be an eclipse soon that will block out all firebending. We plan on attacking the Fire Nation then, but we need Ba Sing Se’s help.”

 

   King Kuei hummed. “I do not know… Ba Sing Se has been under Long Feng’s influence for a long time. I was hoping to help them heal , not fight another battle which is not ours.”

 

   “It is yours!” Jet argued, pointing a finger at King Kuei, about to go on but Katara had given him a glare that clearly said “I’ve got this.”

 

   “I’m sorry for his outburst, your majesty, but Jet is right. Maybe the war is not at your door right now, but the refugees are. And soon, the Fire Nation will conquer all of the Earth Kingdom, until Ba Sing Se is the only one left, in which it will fall. Whether it’s to disease from overpopulation, or to the Fire Nation finally breaking your walls, it will tumble. Your people will soon be in danger, and we need your help to prevent that! Please, reconsider.”

 

   The King looked down, deep in thought, before turning to look at the inner walls of Ba Sing Se. 

 

   “I-I suppose you’re right. Avatar Aang and friends, you have the support of Ba Sing Se behind you!” he announced, smiling wide.

       

   “Yes!” Sokka cheered, fist pumping. “Now, we need to talk about plans, and timing, and-“

 

   “Can we at least get back to the palace first? I don’t want to listen to your planning steps anymore than I have to,” grumbled Toph, getting giggles from Katara as Sokka pouted.

 

   “Another ride in your bison, perhaps?” King Kuei shyly questioned, eyes full of excitement.

 

   “Sure!” Aang chirped. “All aboard the Appa Express,” he called as everyone climbed into Appa’s saddle.

 

   “Please keep your hands, feet, ears, and tails inside the saddle to ensure all rides are as safe as possible. Yes, I’m looking at you Momo!”

 

   The lemur in question babbled at Aang’s side, as if denying the claim. Jet smiled.

 

   “As you sit down, please make sure all items are secure. Thank you for choosing Appa Express! We hope you enjoy your ride!”

 

   And then the skybison took off, earning a surprised gasp from King Kuei as the group went higher and higher into the air.

 

   Jet looked over the side of the saddle, watching as the ground got farther and farther away, with a small smile, until he felt a small bit of mist on his face.

 

   Looking at Katara with a raised eyebrow, he saw her leaned back with closed eyes, enjoying the cool water on her face. So, it wasn’t her.. then who-

 

   Jet didn’t feel the mist anymore. He wasn’t sure he felt anything but amazement at the sight in front of him. Clouds!

 

   Beautiful, fluffy clouds surrounded the skies around Appa, in various shades of colors. There was bright orange and a golden yellow, with pastel pink clouds feathering above. 

 

   A small “wow” came from Smellerbee as she took in the same sight, and Jet felt he had to agree. He had never seen anything like this, even in the high treetops of the Freedom Fighters’ forest.

 

   Ahead, another cloud laid. Instead of going around, though, Aang steered Appa straight through. So this was the so-called mist. It wasn’t mist at all. It was cloud . Now this was a feeling he never thought he’d be able to experience in his life.

 

   Not for the first time in his life, Jet thought a thought. Weird, he knows. Usually he doesn’t even think, is what Smellerbee would say. 

 

   A small bit ago, he’s sure this thought would have even made him angry.

 

   But now? It makes more sense than ever. He’s sure that he means this in way more ways than one, and maybe Jet will be able to even say it out loud one day.

 

   ”Thank the spirits for airbenders.”

Notes:

EJ, come! Water!

i think i may start updating on weekends again.... hmm
anyways, i hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter Text

The balcony outside his room was usually full of people talking and working their way to their respective rooms. Well, houses. Zuko guessed that he’s lived long enough here to consider this place his house.

 

Right now, he was taking a break. After stalking a couple areas on the wall to look for weaknesses over the past two days, he hasn’t found many that he’d be able to fully exploit. It was frustrating!

 

So, he did what his uncle usually does. He picked up a tea pot, boiled the water and leaves, and made himself a cup of tea. Now, Zuko was staring up at the sky, hoping that maybe it would give him a clue on what to do.

 

Yet, all the sky really gave him was sadness. This really is what uncle would do, huh? 

 

Would he ever see him again? Was he alive? Zuko doesn’t know and that bothers him. It bothers him more than leaving him in the dust, just to get away from Azula. He didn’t want to die, and that was a good reason to leave, right?! Then why did he feel so… bad?

 

Grumbling, he took another sip of tea. At least the clouds and that flying bison were pretty.

 

Wait.

 

Flying Bison?!

 

Zuko leaned over the railing of the balcony, straining his neck to get a better peek at the animal, but it was already going over the other roof!

 

Running into his room and carefully throwing down his cup of tea, wincing at the sound of it falling, Zuko chased the Avatar once again.

 

Jumping down the stairs and rushing out the front of the apartment building, he turned his eyes to the sky, and there it was.

 

Disappearing and then reappearing through a cloud, the sky bison flew straight towards the palace. 

 

And that… that gave Zuko an idea.

 

The next day, Zuko was at the palace, without even having to try too hard. Writing down fake information on a real application was easy, especially since he wrote down the same fake information yesterday, just to make sure he would not forget his web of lies. 

 

Sure, maybe this position was not the absolute best. It really sent him to the lowest of lows. A step above being homeless, even!

 

Lee was now a palace servant.

 

And Zuko? Zuko was one more step closer to taking the Avatar into his clutches.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

The long-con was boring. It was hard, mind boggling, and tricky. You slip up on one lie and you fail

   

Azula knows this. She’s made sure Ty Lee and Mai know this, multiple times.

 

It’s the reason that when she saw what she later learned were the Kyoshi Warriors when heading to Ba Sing Se, Azula saw an opportunity. Even better, she saw a solution .

 

If the skybison was there too, well, that was just a plus.



“Azula, are you sure we can’t spruce up these outfits just a little ? They’re too green,” complained Ty Lee fixing her makeup to look like one of the knocked out warriors next to her.

 

She had a dagger for her mirror, and was making it work pretty well.

 

“Ty Lee, Azula has told us we can’t change a thing no matter how drab these clothes are,” Mai chided lightly.

 

“Ugh, I know! But look at them!” Ty Lee whirled around, gesturing to her whole dress. “Hideous!”

 

Azula gave a small glare and the other girl huffed before turning around.

 

“That’s a warrior's uniform! We wear it with pride, ” the girl in front of Azula snarled.

 

The fight of the brunette had been worn out before Azula had taken her clothes for her own. It must have been humiliating for her, the poor thing.

 

“We will! These uniforms will be seen as an even greater symbol of pride when we bring back my traitorous brother, take down the avatar, and maybe even topple Ba Sing Se. These outfits will be those described in the history scrolls,” Azula drawled.

 

Golden eyes met gray, or was it blue? Green? Azula couldn’t tell with this lighting, but it didn’t matter. The girl glared, but it was of loss while Azula’s was triumphant.

 

“Now, you were just about to tell us where we were to meet the avatar for his next letter? I’m sure he’ll send you another for rescuing his beloved pet.”

 

Silence met her question. If she didn’t want to do this the easy way, maybe she could use these pretty fans. They seemed to be the girl’s weapons.

 

“The refugee center near the Serpent’s Pass!” the girl near Mai shouted.

 

“Yuna!” 

 

“I’m sorry, Suki, but I can’t let you get hurt!”

 

Azula blinked at the situation. Well, this works. Looking over to Ty Lee, she nodded in Yuna’s direction. 

 

“While I cannot promise her safety, I am glad you have offered up such valuable information. Ty Lee, would you repay her for me?”

 

“Of course, Azula!”

 

A few punches and the girl was out. The next time she’d wake would hopefully be in prison.

 

Turning back to Suki, Azula smiled. 

 

“You have been a help to me too. But, not as much as some of these other girls.”

 

Suki glared.

 

“My gift for you is my own wisdom. Where you’re going to go, you’ll need it.”

 

“How thoughtful,” Suki growled.

 

“Anything for my favorite prisoner. Oh, and that’s just it, isn’t it? Prisoner .”

 

Azula could see the reluctant curiosity grow in Suki, along with fear plaguing each of the girl’s limbs.

 

“You will be alone . No sisters of Kyochi.”

 

“K-Kyoshi,” Suki started. “Kyoshi Warriors .”

 

Azula nodded, grinning as she heard the stutter of someone being scared

 

“Oh, I‘ll have to remember that, won’t I? If I’m going to be a Kyoshi Warrior, I need to play the part. Too bad about you though, hmm?”

 

“What?”

 

“You’re being demoted. I am the leader of the Kyoshi Warriors now. And you? You’re no one now. Just Suki , alone.”

 

Chapter Text

The palace, once they were there, was hideous compared to her own. The boat ride was insufferable, the train into the city was crowded, and the walk to the front of the palace was long. Azula watched as Mai and Ty Lee struggled to bite their own tongues, keeping complaints from spilling out.

 

    Honestly, Azula was doing the same, but with much less noticeability.

 

    Leaving the real Kyoshi Warriors within the hands of the lower Fire Nation guards made anxiety crawl up her spine. She did not trust those fools. The only reason she had left was because she trusted Ty Lee’s skills in chi-blocking, which had paralyzed the prisoners.

 

    Hopefully, they got to the prison before it wore off. Azula would not want to deal with the real Kyoshi warriors coming up and exposing the new ones.

 

    The doors of the great throne room opened, revealing a golden badger mole hovering directly behind a small chair, surrounded by decorations of gold on what must be emerald green paint. No other place in this palace had impressed her, but this one was close.

 

“Ah, the Kyoshi Warriors! I welcome you to Ba Sing Se and I’m so grateful you are here. I have heard so much about you from the Avatar and friends.” the King beamed.

 

The three girls bowed in sync as the King continued.

 

“Honestly, after my previous royal advisor brainwashed me and some of my subjects, literally and figuratively, it’s nice to have those I can trust around. Especially with the invasion coming up, on the day of black sun.”

 

Azula’s eyes widened. This man is more of a fool than she predicted! Glancing at Mai and Ty Lee and they looked at each other, Azula gave a slight nod. 

 

“It’s terrible when you can’t trust the people who are closest to you.”

    The King nodded back. “Now, you girls must be tired! Can someone please escort them to their room? Dinner will begin shortly, but feel free to explore as you like!”

 

Bowing her head again, Azula turns around and allows herself to be led out of the throne room, Mai and Ty Lee following her. The large doors close loudly behind them.

 

Azula’s eyes flitted back and forth, observing the large green walls with ceilings as tall as trees. The footsteps echoed in this palace just like at home.

 

Mai and Ty Lee were whispering to each other about the palace behind her. Observing the grandness of it, no doubt.

 

That’s fine. They’ve done well today. Azula can use these last moments to start her observation of her surroundings, and even the Dai Li. Maybe she could use the royal advisor to her advantage?

    Servants were cleaning the floor of the large, open pathway the group had walked into. The Dai Li leading the girls to their room walked briskly across the floor, Azula doing the same.

 

Out of the corner of her eye, a blotch of red on a face caught her attention.

 

The servant was male, with short hair and a scar vaguely shaped like a hand print right over his eye.

 

Well now. This day just keeps getting better and better, doesn't it?

 

    “Hurry, girls. We do not want to interrupt their work for long.” 

 

    Behind her, footsteps go faster as her voice echoes away. She leaves the room with a grin on her face.

 

    All her pawns are in one place. Now? Now, she just needed a plan.

 

    She cannot wait to see her father’s face this time.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

    Zuko is a dead man. He’s so dead. Only a change of Azula’s competitive nature can save him now, and that would take a miracle from Agni.

 

    It has been two days since she walked through the hall where he was mopping, covered in greens with her face painted white, red, and black. He wouldn’t have recognized her if not for her voice, commanding who he presumed was Mai and Ty Lee to hurry across the floor. Azula must have known she was not recognizable, which is why she spoke in the first place. She must have a plan which most definitely includes her bestfriends.

 

    And now? Zuko was starting to think it included him too.

 

    It has been two days since Azula found Zuko, and nothing has happened yet. He can’t really leave right now, with the avatar being so close, so his sister must know he’s trapped. She must be planning to do something with the avatar too, or maybe she just enjoys Zuko’s paranoia. Or…. could it have something to do with Ba Sing Se as a whole?

 

    Zuko groans and rubs his face. How is he supposed to know what she’s doing?! All plans would bring her a lot of benefits! Father would dote over her more than he ever has before. Spirits, she could probably do all three and make it… out… alive .

 

    So, that’s her plan. Taking Ba Sing Se, the avatar, and Zuko all in one swoop. But how?

 

    Zuko’s short victory of finding her plan, er, well, goal, was interrupted by not knowing her steps to do this all, because Azula would definitely have an entire agenda. She’d definitely need some help-

 

    A knock on his door interrupts his thoughts. 

 

    Grabbing one of his Dao swords, cautiously heads toward the door of his servant quarters.

 

    It’s a small tan room with a small twin bed, decorated in green. There’s a place for a torch and, he was lucky with this, a window. But it was definitely not a good place to fight, and has no other safe exits.

 

    He opens the door, sword behind his back, and sucks in a breath.

 

    “You have been requested for a meeting with head servant Biola.” the Dai Li at the door says stiffly, gesturing for Zuko to follow him.

 

    Carefully, he puts his sword down and decides to follow.

 

    The Dai Li leads him down many halls, before entering a room much fancier than he thought a head servant would have. A table is in the middle with benches at its sides. A small throne is at the front in the middle, and through the side door comes in another servant with some tea.

 

    Altogether, it gives Zuko alarm bells, but he decides to sit anyway. Only cause a ruckus if you have to, he reminds himself.

 

    The Dai Li turns around and closes the door, leaving Zuko alone for a small minute. A minute he sort of wishes had lasted longer.

 

    “Lee, is it? A very common name. I see you remembered our alias classes.”

 

    Jumping up, Zuko prepares himself for a fight.

 

    “I thought it fit! Took you long enough to talk to me.”

 

    Azula laughs. “Oh please, Zuzu, a Kyoshi Warrior has much work to do within her first days of arrival.” she smiles, sitting down.

 

    Zuko blinks. No fight stance, no guards, and a mention of the Kyoshi Warriors, which does ring a bell. Didn’t he burn down their village? Wait, Azula’s disguise…

 

    “So,” he starts, sitting down with his sister, “you’ve met the Warriors?”

 

    “Mhmm. Do you know them too?”

 

    “I burned down their village.”

 

    Azula snorts, hand flying to her mouth after the fact, therefore sending Zuko into a laughing spree. 

 

    After a minute, Zuko clears his throat.

 

    “What do you want?”

 

    “Straight to the point, as always. Can’t a sister just check up on her brother?”

 

    Zuko sends a glare her way.

 

    Grumbling, she admits, “Fine. Yes, I am here for my own gain, but it could also be yours.”

 

    “My gain?” Zuko asks, raising an eyebrow. “How?”

 

    Azula smirks. “The avatar is in Ba Sing Se, but we just so happen to also be in Ba Sing Se. The Dai Li are also not too happy with the King or the avatar right now. We could maybe arrange our little competition so you don’t return home just to die.”

 

    Zuko blinks. The Dai Li are upset with the King? That could help the Fire Nation take over the capital of the Earth Kingdom… they were able to convince the Dai Li to help them. Seeing as Azula already has them at her beck and call, it may already be started. 

 

    But that means Azula has that under control, so what does she need him for? What’s the turning point to make Father not kill him?

 

    “You’ve been thinking for far longer than I thought you could. Tea for your thoughts?” Azula questions, pushing a cup of tea closer to him.

 

    Zuko grabs the creamy white cup ane takes a sip. “How do we convince Father?”

 

     Azula lights up. “Finally! A good question!” she exclaims, grinning. “You don’t capture the avatar. You kill him… all of him.”

 

     Zuko’s eyes widened. That would take precise timing and expert firebending. Would fire even work? In the avatar state, the boy could definitely redirect the fire. If he fails..

 

    “You won’t fail.” 

 

     He looks up to Azula. “How do you know?”

 

     Azula’s eyes gleam, but her face remains serious. He can tell the point she wants to get across is that he won’t fail, and that him questioning her annoys her, but it is a valid question. They need to make sure this works.

 

      “Because, my dear brother, I have a plan. And you? You are my key player.”

 

      Azula stares at him, waiting for the information to click.

 

      Zuko doesn’t want to let her down. He tells everyone, even himself he can do anything. But with Azula? He lets his walls come down an inch. It is possible for him to do what she asks, it’s just not likely. Zuko wants her to realize this. He doesn’t want his potential failure to…

 

     “Zuzu, do you trust me?” 

 

     Zuko breathes in. 

 

     “Yes.”

 

     “Then you’re in? We will do this?”

 

     Golden eyes lock with eyes just as gold. 

 

     “ Yes .”

Chapter 22

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The palace was boring .

 

Jet was alone. It was a great sign of trust to be left with the Earth King and to help with the war efforts for the week while Team Avatar went elsewhere. He was honored, really. The watertribe siblings had gone to see their dad while Toph decided to answer her parents' letter. Aang had been the one to drop off the siblings and took Appa to the Eastern Temple to do some.. avatar stuff Jet didn’t understand.

 

Sighing, he got up from the window he was looking out of.

 

He wished Smellerbee or Longshot had stayed, but they had gone to get the rest of the Freedom Fighters in preparation for the fight. With Jet’s permission, Smellerbee and Longshot had been appointed leader until they came back with what little members they had left. It was an important task, but Jet couldn’t help missing them.

 

Footsteps came up behind him. Jet refrained from grabbing his swords like his instincts told him. The Dai Li were good now, his own experiences with them aside.

 

Jet couldn’t help but feel unnerved when around them, though.

 

“Your presence has been requested by the King.”

 

Nodding, Jet started to walk away and to the throne room, guessing that it was where he was supposed to meet.

 

“Got it,” he replied shortly.

 

Walking away, Jet forced his shoulders down. There’s nothing to worry about; nothing to be so tense about, he thought while rounding a corner.

 

The grand doors to the throne opened as the Dai Li doormen practically beckoned him forward. Inside were three girls.    

 

“Ah, so you must be Jet,” the first girl smiled, two black strands of hair dangling in front of her face. “I’m Suki. Sokka has told me a lot about you.”

 

And that's when Jet decided that he would never doubt his instincts again.

 

“He has?” Jest asked cautiously.

 

“Yes, he has. It’s so nice to finally meet you,” Suki said, stepping down from the stair she was on.

 

Jet unsheathed his swords and brought them down slowly. They hovered in a comfortable defense position. Sokka wouldn’t have had the time to leave a good word in if he left immediately to see his dad. This girl didn’t know Jet completely, and maybe not even Sokka.

 

“If you knew Sokka, I doubt you’d actually mean that.”

 

“Oh?” Suki questioned. “And why’s that?”

 

She was walking closer. The girl on the last step pulled out a dagger, while the third had disappeared. 

 

“As I said, you know Sokka, you know his feelings on me,” Jet glared, backing up even more.

 

He should get out of here. These girls are not friends. They probably aren’t even the Kyoshi Warriors!

 

A kick to his knee and multiple punches to his back caused him to fall face first to the floor. So that's where the third girl went.

 

Jet struggled to get up with no help from his arms. They just seemed to dangle, like no amount of energy could get them to move. After wriggling on the ground, not able to fully get up, he looked up at “Suki” with a snarl.

 

“Who are you?!” he demanded.

 

A hand reached and grabbed a handful of his hair and yanked his whole body upward, so he was on his knees. 

 

“Look at those eyebrows! Az- Suki, they’re killer sharp! May even rival M- Yuna’s eyeliner!” the second girl giggled, pulling his head up to get a better look.

 

“Suki” glared at the girl with the braid, and then sighed. 

 

“Admire his… eyebrows when he’s knocked out. We can put him in the caves,” she ordered, bending down to Jet’s level. “He will be our bait .”

 

Jet’s eyes widened, before everything plunged into darkness once more. 

 

He’s starting to really hate the color green.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

At first, with his connection to Katara, Aang thought this undeniable feeling of dread was hers. He thought that something had happened and ran from Guru Pathik and his purple cosmic self, not taking in any visions that flashed before him.

 

The only thing that mattered was Katara.

 

But, when he finally reached Appa, Aang realized it wasn’t Katara. He couldn’t explain why, really. It just didn’t feel like her. How a indescribable feeling could not feel like something is beyond him, but then again, Aang’s the avatar. There’s many things beyond his knowledge right now. 

 

Even the avatar state is out of reach.

 

He shook those thoughts away, allowing his thoughts to focus back to the feeling.

 

Aang didn’t think it was Sokka either. With either of the Watertribe siblings, he imagined any feelings of urgency from them would have to do with water, ice, or even the cold in general! Just like the cloud he just raced through.

 

But the feeling was not a misty cloud, nor was it dirt. Toph would probably create the sensation of ground shaking, with the scent of mud fragrant on his skin. The thing was, Aang didn’t feel the ground rumble or smell the scent of mud. 

 

Well, maybe a little, which wasn’t helping his dilemma. Was it Toph? Was it Toph that was in trouble and needed his help?!

 

Yet, if it was Toph, Aang was sure that there wouldn’t be this much fear .

 

Aang has felt fear in his life. A lot of it. From being cast away from the temple to forgetting his own culture, his own nation, because they’re not here anymore.. they’re gone.. he’ll never see them again

 

But this was a fear that was complex in a way he couldn’t fathom.

 

It was a caged animal, prowling its cage in search of an escape. It didn’t want to be hurt again, to be used again. It was tired of trusting and it had anger that burned .

 

With it’s growls and snarls and roars, it was hard for Aang to hear what lie beneath. The swatting paws, the sharp claws, the bared teeth; they were all signs that this was a fear that came with consequences when touched.

 

But, as Aang finally saw the boats that were anchored on the beach, he looked deeper.

 

A caged animal is described as dangerous. Maybe not as dangerous as the avatar, per se, but still not something to be messed with. 

 

A caged animal is also a sign. No one wants to meet the people that have this unhappy beast that speaks of murder, for their captors have hurt it enough that that’s all it recognizes people as. It recognizes everyone as a threat.

 

As Aang landed Appa and Katara and Sokka ran over, voices full of question but eyes full of concern, he saw what the fear was.

 

It was a warning.

 

“Aang!” Katara called, waving.

 

Sokka grinned as he reached Appa. “Did you do it?!”

 

He opened his mouth and then clicked it shut, looking to the side. Fear coiled in his gut, this time his own. 

 

Katara’s hand landed on his shoulder as she leaned forward. “Aang?”

 

She and Sokka were already in the saddle.

 

“Something’s wrong. I’m not sure what, yet, but I had to leave early.”

 

Sokka nodded as Katara sat back.

 

“Let’s get going then,” the older boy said, giving a small smile before giving a nod to an older man near the boats.

 

The two siblings waved as Appa took off after Aang whispered a small “yip-yip” into his ear. 

 

His thoughts returned to the feeling that wasn’t his, and realized that fear wasn’t the only thing present.

 

An unrelentless feeling of searching surged forward as Aang’s own leg began to bob up and down and up and down. He fought the urge to get up an pace, to try and find what he was missing even though he knew what exactly this feeling wanted.

 

“Aang?”

 

It’s not like he could exactly search for himself, he’s already right here!

 

“Aang!”

 

“Yeah?” he called, shaken out of his thoughts.

 

“Uh, you never mentioned what’s wrong, buddy. Me and Katara are getting pretty curious.”

 

“And worried,” Katara added. “You know you can talk to us, right?”

 

At that Aang sighed. “I know, I know. I’m still trying to figure it out myself though.”

 

“Figure what out?” Sokka questioned.

 

“I… I’m not sure. It’s sorta like this feeling I got, but it’s not exactly mine either? I thought it was you guys at first but… I don’t know.”

 

A small silence enveloped over the group. The wind whistled in their ears as Aang went back to wondering who the feeling was from.

 

“Well, maybe we can help you figure it out. Any clues so far from this, erm, feeling?” Katara asked gently.

 

Aang could practically picture her slight head tilt, and he smiled.

 

“They’re scared in the caged animal way, they’re trying to warn someone, and they’re searching for me.”

 

“.... is that it? Because the answers right in front of you!”

 

“What do you mean, Sokka?” Aang asked, turning around with his eyebrow raised.

 

“There’s only two people in the world that would go through an emotion-sharing-magic-thingy to find you, and only one of them would want to warn you about something!” Sokka exclaimed, pointing his boomerang at Aang.

 

“Jet…” Katara whispered.

 

Aang nodded. “That makes sense, I guess, but why would I feel Jet of all people? I don’t even know him that well! Ugh, with one thing answered, there’s even more questions!”

 

“I don’t know, but if Jet’s in trouble, that could mean that the King is too.” Sokka pointed out.

 

Aang turned back around. “Right, let’s-“

 

A mound of earth moving at impressive speeds below him caught his eye. After moving Appa closer, Aang realized it was two mounds of earth.

 

“Let’s check that out first,” he said, steering Appa even closer.

 

After a closer inspection, Aang grinned and he heard Katara give a small snort as Sokka cheered.

 

“Hey Toph!” he yelled, coming right up beside her.

 

Toph gave a small yelp and immediately stopped herself.

 

And then she launched a boulder at him.

 

“That’s what you get for scaring me, ya dunderheads!!” she yelled, shaking her fist.

 

Aang laughed as he broke the rock to dust.

 

“Get in, Beifong! We’re going to go save the Earth Kingdom!” Sokka screamed, raising his boomerang up high.

 

It was a declaration for war.

 

Or, at least a fight. Hopefully just a fight.

 

There was already one war going on, another would rip Aang apart! 

Notes:

i hope y’all like the mean girls reference

ooooooo i’m so excited! we’re getting to the thicker parts of the story and it’s honestly crazy how much my writing has changed since the beginning of this story. i’m planning on making the chapters longer too.

i liked my metaphors in this chapter tbh. i hope they accurately described the emotions i was trying to get across!

hope you guys enjoyed and, if you don’t mind, leave a comment and a kudos! i love seeing those <3

Chapter 23

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Somedays, he wonders if he made the right decision. 

 

It is not easy to try and undo the effects of his past, to keep a clean future, and to live in the present. And yet…

 

Iroh does.

 

After Katara kindly healed him, it didn’t take long for the group to become comfortable. Iroh was glad he could win the kids over, even if it didn’t take much.

 

In his years, he’s never been more grateful for children and their belief in second chances. A long conversation, some tea, and a game of Pai Sho won the group over quickly, along with Miss Beifong’s compliments, of course.

 

Iroh has killed many in this war, yet the avatar looks to him and smiles, the southern watertribe siblings chat food and strategy with him, and the young earthbender talks to him in a way he wished his nephew would have. 

 

Iroh has been forgiven by some of the ones he has hurt most, but that does not mean he is done yet.

 

The city of Ba Sing Se was quite easy to sneak into, which was a surprise to someone who had laid siege to the place for many years. But he was thankful.

 

Aang had split with him as they made their way to the Serpent’s Pass. As much as he warned Iroh that Zuko would not listen to him, he went in search of his nephew anyway. He wants to talk to him one last time.

 

With the city free, it did not take long for him to hear from the group. Katara’s neat handwriting had showed up in Momo’s paw, explaining where team Avatar was going to and for how long. Upon seeing the letter, he smiled.

 

But now, he knew where his nephew was, and Iroh had a mission.

 

He would not betray the kids that saved his life, but he will talk to Zuko.

 

A plan formed in his mind and he got to work. Zuko pretending to be a servant hadn’t surprised him, as the boy had always had a strong drive.

 

Iroh could only hope that Zuko’s determination could be broken through.

 

Today, Iroh got up and brushed his beard and hair. He put on his nicest clothes and poured a delicious cup of Jasmine tea.

 

Today, Iroh was, hopefully, going to get his nephew back.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

The crystal cave, once pretty, was starting to get on his nerves.

 

The bluish green light of the crystals was bright, which Jet was thankful for, but they never ever changed color. At all.

 

And no matter how many crystals he smashed, their glass-like fragments getting stuck in his hands as his swords were confiscated, they all remained the exact same color.

 

Green.

 

Seriously, even pink would be better right now! Or yellow or white or purple or any color other than green

 

Green was a warning sign that nothing good was coming. It was a sign for the Fire Nation, one that they took as permission to destroy whole villages. One where the Fire Nation thought of everyone who wore the color as lesser; that the people who wore the many shades were just toys to be played with and manipulated and killed and brainwashed and…

 

There’s a reason why Jet never wears green. There’s a reason why he lives in a gorgeous orange forest, instead of the green lush one that may as well be next door.

 

After everything in Ba Sing Se, he just has more reasons to hate the color.

 

Jet hisses as he pulls a crystal from his hand. He grabs the bandages around his boots and wraps them around each hand. The bandages weren’t clean, but at least they’d keep his hands from further damage.

 

Hopefully.

 

He sighs and leans back against a crystal. He has to find Aang and warn him about what lies in the castle, but he can’t even get out of a stupid cave!

 

Yeah, that’s another thing he hates. Jet hates being underground. After being brainwashed and now held captive, he doesn’t think anyone would judge him for it.

 

Too distracted by his thoughts, Jet doesn’t feel the ground rumble until a small rock falls on his head. He yelps and jumps up, looking around.

 

And then rock bursts open and Aang follows through, an old man directly behind him.

 

“Jet!” he calls, with a wave.

 

The younger boy bounds over, Katara peaking around the corner of the tunnel’s opening.

 

“Aang? What are you doing here? We’ve got to go, now .” 

 

Jet walks over and grabs the boys arm, giving the old man who Jet now realizes is firebending a cautious glance, and leads him back to the tunnel.

 

“Why, Jet? What’s wrong?” Katara questions, blocking the path. 

 

“Someone’s here. She’s after Aang and has two friends with her too. I think the Dai Li are also working with her as well. They put me down here as bait! We’ve got to leave before-“

 

“I’ve got you now .” a familiar voice echoes down the tunnel.

 

All three kids step back from their current place, away from the attacker.

 

“Zuko,” the bearded man calls, stepping towards the voice’s source.. “Is that you?”

 

A boy he recognizes as Lee walks further down, face colored in surprise.

 

“Uncle..?”

 

Aang grabs Jet and Katara, pulling them further into the cave and begins to earthbend away from the encounter.

 

Jet thinks he hears Katara whisper good luck to the old man before making her way down with them, but he’s unsure.

 

There’s not much time to focus on what just happened, as they enter into a bigger crystal cave. This one seems carefully carved, though. 

 

He takes a deep breath in and out.

 

Aang looks over to Katara and speaks.

 

“Come on, let’s find a way out of here.”

Notes:

guys i got a tumblr! you have questions for this story... well i have answers! come check me out @itz-me-drawz :D

anyway... so... Iroh’s here. how are y’all feeling?

Chapter 24

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Making his way down the Avatar’s tunnel, Zuko didn’t know what he would find. 

 

Would he be too late?

 

Would the Avatar be gone?

 

Or would he be able to trap him and surprise him, able to gain the upper hand and potentially kill the boy?

 

All his thoughts centered around the Avatar and his job, so when he saw his Uncle, alive and well, with the Avatar…

 

Zuko was a bit shocked.

 

They stared at each other for a while. Neither really knew what to say, or, at least, Zuko didn’t. 

 

“Zuko..”

 

“You’re alive ?”

 

He took a deep breath in and uncurled and curled his fingers in and out of fists.

 

“I… I thought you were dead . I… I… I’m so sorry, Uncle. If I stayed, Azula..”

 

Zuko took a shaky breath in. He would not cry. He wouldn’t. He wouldn’t cry he wouldn’t cry he wouldn’t-

 

Big arms wrapped around his smaller frame, a head rested on his shoulder, and his own chin slowly found its way to his Uncle’s shoulder. His face was wet, his shirt was wet, and Zuko wouldn’t mention either.

 

His Uncle was alright, and that’s all that mattered right now.

 

Unfortunately, his Uncle pulled away too soon. He had a small smile on his face, but his eyes were full of a familiar worry.

 

They stared a little longer before the sound of rocks down a newly made tunnel brought Zuko back to reality.

 

Back to his goal.

 

“I’ve got to go after him,” he said, voice strong as he looked his Uncle dead in the eye. “We’ve found a way for me to go home, and I’m going to do it.”

 

His Uncle sighed and pulled a hand up to Zuko’s face, where it wasn’t scarred.

 

“It will never be enough for him,” his Uncle whispered, his eyes pleading.

 

Zuko shook his head.

 

He didn’t get it. Of course he didn’t. Uncle wasn’t him, and hasn’t been with him for a while. It was as understandable as it was infuriating.

 

He took a step back. 

 

“I know.”

 

His eyes flickered to the new tunnel and then he was off, his footsteps echoing loudly in the cave.

 

“Zuko…”

 

He kept walking.

 

“Zuko!” his Uncle yelled.

 

He stilled, but didn’t turn. His Uncle kept talking.

 

“I can’t let you do this.”

 

A deep, shaky breath in. 

 

“I know.”

 

Zuko marched forward to destroy the Avatar. And Iroh?

 

He felt Iroh watch.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Azula casually strolled down the tunnels, past the crystal cave, and into the biggest cave.

 

It was exactly where she wanted to be. The Dai Li would hop down any minute. 

 

Fire roared past her ear as her Uncle shot a fireball towards her. Seeing the old man alive was more surprising than she thought, but seeing Zuko stick to his word and fire a shot back in return for Azula…

 

She’s a bit sad to say that she didn’t see that coming either. She really must be losing her touch.

 

Water splashed and the boy that had two swords flit about the walls of the cave, searching for a natural way out as the Avatar, Loops, and Iroh held her and Zuko back. 

 

They were holding them off pretty well, actually. It was annoying, but annoying was something Azula could deal with. She always had another card up her sleeve.

 

Water grasped her right arm and she snarled as her left joined the same fate. Azula kicked a ball of fire towards the waterbender, only to have her other foot encapsuled as well!

 

At that, the Dai Li made their entrance. A smirk found its way to her face as Zuko grinned over to her.

 

The plan was working .

 

The battle continued but their enemies were outnumbered and overpowered. Backed into a corner, she watched as the waterbender struggled to keep Azula’s attacks from hitting her petite frame, as well as fend off the Dai Li.

 

”Eyebrows” was using a long piece of rock that was probably from the ceiling as a sword, but it was useless. Earthbenders would always win against a rock weapon.

 

Iroh and Zuko were neck and neck, her brother clearly having improved from his time without the old man. She felt pride surge in her chest, before realizing she didn’t exactly know where the Avatar was.

 

“Zuko!” she barked, tilting her head to the side as if to say move .

 

He did. Zuko brought down a wave of fire on the waterbender as Azula began blocking Iroh’s attacks. 

 

And then... the ground began to rumble.

 

The crystal tent, which just closed with Avatar inside, began to glow.

 

And Azula watched Zuko drop into a stance they had practiced over and over the past week.

 

She grinned .

Notes:

HAPPY EASTER IF YOU CELEBRATE!!!!

we’re getting closer to book 3 and i’m soooo excited. actually, i’m just excited to get more chapters out in general!

y’all ready for the next chapter? ;)

Chapter 25

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In a great flash of light, the green crystal that Aang had formed around himself exploded !

 

Jet let out a small whistle as all fighting stopped to look at the sheer power the avatar wielded. He had to admit that it was awesome. 

 

But the atmosphere shifted.

 

Jet’s arm hairs poked up as a thrum of electricity pulsed in the air. The person he thought was “Lee” and was actually the Fire Nation Prince had lightning crackling around his fingers.

 

A bolt of blue went through Aang before Jet could yell any warning.

 

Time seemed to slow.

 

Katara’s scream pierced the air. “ Aang !”

 

Prince Zuko had a look of surprise on his face, watching his own hands as his sister grinned like a rhinolion who just caught a bugrat.

 

Katara raced towards the airbender’s falling form, her waves taking over each and every Dai Li in her path. She was Jet’s way out and he ran to catch up with her. Iroh was already blocking the Royal Siblings’ path.

 

“Go!” the old man yelled. “I will hold them.”

 

Jet rushed past him, catching a glimpse of blue fire from behind him. He jumped into the whirlwind of water streaming up and out the cavern, its cold waves steadily pushing his body up.

 

He barely made it up and over the ledge when the water began to fall back down, Katara successfully ending her bending and dashing to Appa, Sokka and Toph having taken care of any guard in their path. King Kuei and Bosco watched nervously. They climbed up the bison, Toph temporarily holding Aang as Katara scaled up the fluffy animal and as Sokka yelled out a desperate “Yip yip!”.

 

The wind rushed past his ears as Appa roared and flew off into the sky, pace fast. 

 

Katara yanked a vial off her neck and yanked Aang over and onto his stomach, tears starting to flow down her face. Jet watched anxiously as she bent a small amount of water out the casing and onto Aang’s back as it began to glow blue.

 

Please, the guy was only 12 . He has to make it! There’s so much more he just has to see!

 

Aang let out a small cough and blinked bleary eyes open, managing a small smile Katara’s way, before slumping back into his fluffy friend. But, by Katara’s smile and own nod Jet’s way, he knew.

 

Aang would be ok.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Zuko flopped onto the green bed in the Ba Sing Se palace, his hands still shaking.

 

He did it. He ended the Avatar.

 

There’s no way he could come back from that lightning strike. The thought was supposed to make him ecstatic but…

 

His hands still shook.

 

He put his hands on his face and groaned into them. An aching tiredness came over him and he got up to change. Before he could, though, there was a knock on the door.

 

Zuko paused and watched as Azula let herself in.

 

She smiled a smile that was of child-like happiness, like she was just gifted the best gift in the whole world . And then she did the unthinkable.

 

His sister crossed in front of him and grabbed his hands and beamed.

 

“We did it,” she whispered, golden eyes sparkling.

 

Zuko gave a small huff and smiled back at her. “Yeah… yeah, we did.”

 

But his smile must not have reached his eyes. Azula pulled him to his bed and sat down onto the big quilt. Zuko sat down next to her, tilting his head to figure out where this was going. She dropped his hands.

 

“What’s wrong? We, no, you just defeated our biggest enemy. The war is practically over . What could possibly be bothering you now?”

 

Zuko grimaced. “I’m… I don’t know. I never cared about this fact before, but… the Avatar was 12 .”

 

He looked over to Azula, who seemed to be waiting for him to carry on. Zuko ran his hand through his hair with a sigh.

 

“He was younger than you . I don’t know what I would do if I saw my sister hurt in such a way…”

 

Azula slowly nodded. “Do you regret what you’ve done, then?”

 

He shook his head.

 

Of course not. This was what he wanted . Having the Avatar gone and being able to go home was something he had been waiting for ever since he was banished! Sure, maybe he wished his Unc- no- Iroh was with him, but the fool had made his choice. He was happy.

 

He was .

 

“Then I guess you can be glad that no more twelve year olds will have to be ‘hurt in such a way’,” Azula mocked lightly. “Father will end this war and, when he does, there will be no more battles for these kids to fight and die in. They will have lost and we will show them the way of the Fire Nation, show them the way to greatness .”

 

Zuko nodded numbly. His sister was right. With the war over, there was no more cause for any casualties. Everyone will be safe, as long as they comply.

 

Almost everyone.

 

“What about us?” he questioned. 

 

Azula clicked her mouth shut, turning her head to stare out the window. Her hands were fidgeting with the green outfit she still had on. Apparently, she hadn’t been able to change yet either.

 

“Father will be too busy ruling the nations to worry about us. Maybe we will even be gifted nations to watch over ourselves. Either way,” she said with a wave of her hand. “We will be ruling and we won’t have to deal with him for long.”

 

Zuko smirked. “Oh? Do you have a plan for him?”

 

Azula glared. “I am not a traitor, unlike you .”

 

Zuko grumbled and rolled his eyes. “That was a misunderstanding and you know it.”

 

“Whatever you say, Zuzu,” Azula teased, pushing herself up off the bed. 

 

He watched her until she got to the door, at which he called out to her.

 

“Azula!”

 

She cocked her head back, brows furrowed.

 

“Thank you for rewriting the rules. I wouldn’t have come this far without you.”

 

Azula huffed. “Yes, well, you would have done the same for me. Agni, your heart's too big for this world.”

 

Zuko watched as she left, unsure if he should feel offended or not. 

 

The Avatar was dead, he was going home, and it was all thanks to his sister. How could he repay her? How could he properly thank her?

 

He pondered the question as he changed into red pajamas, glad to be back in a more familiar color. 

 

Oh.

 

There’s only one thing he knows Azula is scared of. Or, he thinks she’s scared of. He’s an excellent judge of character and can often read other people’s emotions perfectly, but Azula is always hard to decipher.

 

But he does know for a fact that this thing is something she also loathes.

 

Their Father.

 

To be honest, he’s also scared of his father. He doesn’t like him, but can’t bring himself to hate him as much as Azula does.

 

Zuko could do something about their father but… he’s unsure for now.

 

In the meantime, he’ll do his best to help Azula in what she needs. By the end of this, they’ll both be ruling the world.

 

Because that’s what siblings do.

 

No matter how annoying, how murderous, or insane the other is, they always stick together.

 

And Zuko knows he can at least do that.

Notes:

rip lmao

aang went kablooey!

i’m slowly trying to add longer chapters, i’m just scared i’ll add too much. but they should be longer from this point on out! i’m super excited to get more out.

also, sorry for the long break! i’m helping out with a musical :D it’s taking up most my time rn tho

thanks for reading and i hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 26

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There was no going back now.

 

The ship had sailed about a week ago, navigating the seas he had never seen before. He had never realized the ocean was so big… how big the Earth Kingdom actually was .

 

Actually, Jet had never realized how big the world as a whole was.

 

It was ginormous!

 

There were humongous, rolling mountains that could lead to cliffs that were way too steep for any man to climb. There were vast oceans that became pitch black at night, leaving the stars and the moon for guidance and… the world was just so big. And Jet wasn’t.

 

Aang , for all the power the boy held, wasn’t.

 

His Freedom Fighters that he had unintentionally left behind in his rush weren’t big enough for this world either. They were young, not used to actual battles of war but what could be described as bar fights, usually started by stealing weapons from lone groups of soldiers.

 

Aang, at least, had Katara. Katara who was working day and night to nurse him back to health while Sokka had taken charge of the group, planning their next moves with the other Southern Watertribe warriors. Toph stayed with Katara or even Appa, most of the time. Momo had flit around between the group he knew best.

 

And Jet was alone. He was alone and watching from the sidelines, worry creeping up every avenue of his being.

 

Worry for Aang crawled down his throat, for the 12 year old boy who was also the world’s savior. Yes, if he didn’t make it Jet would be frightened of the war’s outcome, but right now… he worried about Aang as a person , not an Avatar. 

 

Wasn’t that a weird thought?

 

Jet worried how he would fit in now that the airbender was unconscious, the boy having been Jet’s only link to the rest of the group. While none of them had necessarily glared at him in a while, he’s still unsure if the Aang’s friends had forgiven him. He’s even unsure if Aang had forgiven him himself!

 

But, even with these worries being present on the floor right below him, they were not his strongest.

 

As he watched the blue water below, Jet worried for his Freedom Fighters, his friends, his family . Yes, they could take care of themselves but he’s almost always there to protect them. 

 

And now he can’t. He’s too far away.

 

If anything happened to any of them, Jet’s not sure he could ever forgive himsel-

 

“Hey.”

 

Jet looked up from the waves. “Hey, Sokka.”

 

The other boy gave a small nod before turning his back to the boat’s railing, leaning against it with his elbows propped up on the edge. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes, seemingly enjoying the salty air.

 

Jet messed with the straw in his mouth, looking down at the railing he was leaning on, before staring back out into the horizon.

 

From his side, Sokka sighed. “I don’t hate you.”

 

Jet looked over to the other boy, finding blue eyes to be staring at him. “Ok…?”

 

“I don’t like you, either...”

 

Jet sighed and looked away from Sokka. “Is there a point to this?”

 

“Uhp, buh, buh, buh, bup! You didn’t let me finish. I may not like you, but I could probably learn to… eventually,” Sokka drawled, waving his hand in a circle motion. “Regardless of how I feel about you, though, I trust you and… regardless of what happened in the past, I want to say thank you.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Thank you?” Jet echoed.

 

Sokka nodded, uncharacteristically solemn. “You gave up a lot to help the Earth King even though you probably wanted a break after all the Long Feng stuff. I mean, who wouldn’t?” Sokka jokes.

 

Jet huffs and shakes his head. “It’s the least I could do after everything.”

 

“Aha! And that’s it! Another thing, you've changed . I don’t have to say thank you for that but, man, does it make life easier to not have some double hook-sworded maniac after us!”

 

Jet glared over to Sokka. “They’re not hook-swords.”

 

“Then what are they then?”

 

“Wha- uh- how am I supposed to know?! I stole these things! They don’t come with a tag.”

 

“Hook-swords it is then,” Sokka laughs.

 

“You better respect these swords, dude. They saved and ended multiple lives.”

 

“Yeesh, maybe the maniac part isn’t completely gone.”

 

Jet laughs at that. “All part of being a freedom fighter.”

 

The Freedom Fighters which he left behind. His smile turns to a frown as he stares back to the sea.

 

“So,” Sokka says. “Are you going to mention what’s wrong, or..?”

 

He hesitates, wondering if he should tell Sokka. Jet wasn't one to just open up to anybody. It could be dangerous until you truly got to know who you were opening up to, but…

 

Jet trusts Sokka. Sokka is a reliable guy with a good head on his shoulders, along with a great moral compass. Jet should know the last part, he’s definitely had his own moral compass challenged in more ways than one, and he failed it at times. But Sokka? Sokka saw the light when Jet couldn’t for that village he tried to destroy and had saved countless innocent lives from Jet’s own hands.

 

He could trust him with this, too. 

 

“I didn’t put much thought to it when we left,” Jet admitted. “But I told the Freedom Fighters to meet me in Ba Sing Se, where it’s safe. Now, I’m not going to be there and Ba Sing Se is Fire Nation territory. I left them, and I can’t take that back.”

 

Sokka nodded beside him. “You’re worried.”

 

Jet let out a bitter chuckle. “For them? Always. I know they can handle themselves, it’s just… easier when I’m with them too, facing the same dangers they are.”

 

A hand fell on his shoulder and he looked over to the boy it belonged to. “They’ll be alright, Jet. I’ve seen them in action and, trust me, they’re a force to be reckoned with. But, that being said, do you want us to drop you off somewhere?”

 

Jet looked back to a latch where Aang and Katara, and most likely Toph, lay underneath. He took a deep breath in and shook his head.

 

“No. I want to help you guys,” he said strongly, before his eyes widened and he took a step back. “That is, if you’ll have me. I can go if you guys want, too.”

 

Sokka grinned and took his hand off Jet’s shoulder. “Well then, welcome to Team Avatar!”

 

“You’re… not gonna ask Katara or Toph for their input? Or Aang?”

 

“Pfft, nah.”

 

Jet grinned and shook his head. “Sokka, you’re a dead man.”

 

“Don’t I know it!”






“So,” Toph drawled from her metal seat. “The Freedom Fighters, huh?”

 

As the only two people in the cafeteria of the Fire Navy ship they just stole, Jet guessed conversation would be natural. But it was awkward for reasons he couldn’t figure out. He had always been what he considered to be charming but Toph just… she sent him on edge.

 

Jet had a feeling why. If the nightmares of rocks and green and lanterns and Dai Li guards told him anything, he really wished he didn’t know why.

 

“Yeah…” he responded, shifting in his seat. 

 

Toph crossed her arms with a huff. “Alright, spit it out.”

 

“Spit what out?”

 

“Everytime you’re near me your heartbeat skyrockets. Seriously, how you haven’t had a heart attack by now beats me!”

 

Jet stared at the girl in front of him. “You can feel that?”

 

“Uh, yeah. They don’t call me the greatest earthbender in the world for nothing,” Toph responded, kicking her feet up on the table they were sitting at. “So, you gonna tell me or what?”

 

Jet rolled his eyes. “Can’t I keep my business to myself?”

 

“Not around me!”

 

He sighed. This girl wasn’t going to give up, was she? “Earthbenders aren’t my favorite people right now thanks to everything in Ba Sing Se. It’s not you , specifically.”

 

Toph paused picking at her fingernails to look up in his direction. “Oh.”

 

“Yeah…”

 

He watched as she shifted in her seat before going back to picking her nails, seemingly out of things to say. To be honest, even with the little amount of information he had said, he was talked out too.

 

Jet was about to go and sharpen his swords for the millionth time, which, probably isn’t good for his swords but he was bored, when-

 

“Do you want to spar with me?”

 

He snapped his head over to Toph, who was still picking at her fingers. “Huh?”

 

“Psh, you heard me, Jackrabbit. If you’re scared of Earthbenders, the best way to get over that fear is by beating one. Not that you could ever beat me, though,” she smirked, standing up.

 

Jet felt a smile grow on his face, despite his initial confusion and slight hesitation ‘cause this is probably a really bad idea. He likes Toph.

 

“Alright, but don’t call me Jackrabbit.”

 

Toph snorted. “I do whatever I want.”

 

Together, they walked up to the deck of the ship. 

 

“Wait, how are you going to Earthbend up here?”

 

He shouldn’t have asked. Jet really shouldn’t have asked, because Toph looked right at him and grinned maniacally.

 

“Oh?” she asked, fake sweetness dripping from her voice. “You haven’t heard?”

 

“Heard… what?”

 

“I’m not just the greatest Earthbender,” Toph replied, stomping down on the ship's floor, causing a piece to come rolling up.

 

Jet took a step back, eyebrows high. But that’s impossible! That’s- it’s impossible! This ship is metal and no one can Metalbend… right?

 

“I’m also the greatest Metalbender !”

Notes:

and here it is.... the ship before season 3

time to get some bonding time in because, really, they have some unsolved issues. :D

anyway, i hope you enjoyed! i love seeing comments and stuff like that, so if you’re up for it, what’s your favorite part of the story so far?

Chapter 27

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Toph… was… a beast!

 

How long Jet had been sparring with her, he had no clue! This round had only been a minute at most, but they had been off and on sparring for a whole hour. It had been about a week and a half since she suggested they start sparring and it was probably the best suggestion ever.

 

Whenever Toph was bored or Jet was bored, they’d pull each other from whatever they were doing and just… go at it! Whatever damage Toph inflicted from Metalbending she could easily repair, too. It was a great distraction.

 

It hadn’t helped with his nightmares, of course. This still… they were still there. But he fell asleep easier and, most importantly, wasn’t nervous around Toph anymore.

 

Ok, maybe that was a lie. Toph was still a 12 year old master Earthbender that had invented Metalbending and- seriously, what did he get himself into?!

 

Chuckling, Jet plopped himself down and leaned against the cool metal of the ship. Toph grinned and strolled over too, sitting down just as gracefully as him.

 

“Had enough yet, Treetop?” Toph teased, punching his shoulder.

 

“Ha! Never,” he replied.

 

Treetop was a name he didn’t mind. Toph had mentioned she remembered that Jet used to live in the trees from the stories Sokka, Katara, and Aang told when catching her up on their previous adventures. It reminded him of home.

 

“What?! Hey, are you two sparring without me?!” Sokka called from across the ship.

 

“Nope! We’re sitting without you, Snoozles!”

 

Sokka jogs over. “Yeah, yeah,  I can see that! But what about before?”

 

“Dancing,” Jet supplies and Toph begins to cackle, slightly tilting to the side.

 

“Haha, very funny,” Sokka snarks, before sitting down in front of the two. “Whew! It’s so hot today!”

 

“You’re telling me,” Jet grumbles, moving his hair off his forehead. 

 

The three sat there in a comfortable silence. Jet felt himself rock with the different ways and, unlike some who may find the movement nauseating, he found it calming. Even Toph had come accustomed to the rocking of the boat on the ocean’s waves.

 

“So,” Toph started, slightly softer than usual. “How’s Sweetness and Twinkletoes?”

 

Sokka visibly deflated and ran his hand over his hair. “Katara’s… she’s overworking herself and she… she hasn’t really spoken with Dad in a while,” Sokka finished with a whisper. “But, from what she says, Aang’s ok! It’s just a matter of him waking up and making sure the scar heals properly, now.”

 

Jet allows his gaze to shift from Sokka over to the Chief, who was on the other side of the boat, talking to other men.

 

He hasn’t spoken much to Chief Hakoda, but he seems like a good man. He doesn’t really understand why Katara wouldn’t talk to him, he seems like a great father! Sokka really loves him, too. Had something happened when they went to visit during that week Jet was alone in Ba Sing Se?

 

Maybe he could ask but… that’s not his place yet. He’s getting to know Toph and Sokka better, but he most definitely can’t say the same about Katara, having barely seen her since they switched boats.

 

“Maybe… we could bring food down. Get her to eat something, ya know?” Jet suggested, looking back to Sokka.

 

Sokka’s nose scrunched and he looked over at the ground in contemplation, before a small smile came upon his face. “That’s not too bad of an idea! Hey, you’re not trying to steal my place as the Idea Guy, are you?” Sokka accused, pointing a finger directly in Jet’s face.

 

“Sure, like it was your place in the first place,” Toph snorted.

 

“Hey!”

 

Jet smiled and rolled his eyes. “No, this is my vacation, Sokka. No leaderly duties for me!”

 

“Now that’s more like it!” Toph encouraged.

 

“Vacation?! Yeah, sure. Ok, well, ‘vacation’ over because you had a good idea. Time to get some food and bring it down to Katara. Are you coming with me or not?”

 

Jet tensed as Sokka’s tone became less playful and more defensive. He… he didn’t think Jet actually thought this was a vacation, right?

 

He pushed himself up and held out a hand to Toph, before realizing she couldn’t see it as she got up by herself. Right, she’s blind. How does he always forget that?

 

Jet turned back around and began to follow Sokka, wondering if he should mention he was joking about the vacation thing. He clenched his fist and mentally shook his head. No, it’s too late now. That conversation has passed. He’ll just… make it up some other way.

 

Right now, it’s time for food!







Sokka gently knocked on a metal door to what Jet assumed to be Aang’s room. Well, Aang’s and Katara’s room as she never seemed to leave his side.

 

Toph, having no time for Sokka’s gentle stuff, immediately burst into the room.

 

“We have food!” she announced.

 

Katara whipped around, eyes wide before sinking in relief at the sight of just Toph. She glanced at Sokka and let her eyes linger on Jet before turning back to Aang.

 

“You can set it down on the dresser, I’ll eat soon,” Katara responded almost robotically.

 

It was weird seeing her so disheveled. Her hair was more untamed than usual, even as she pulled it back in a loose ponytail. Her eyes had massive bags under them and, even from here, Jet could see her hands shaking as she grabbed another wet rag and wiped Aang’s arm.

 

Sokka shook his head, even though Katara couldn’t have seen it. “Nope. We’re eating together! Just us five.”

 

Katara sighed. “Sokka,” she warned.

 

“Nope! You cannot stop us, Sugar Queen. Besides, it’s the seaweed soup thing you like,” Toph persisted, walking over a sitting down on a mat that must be Katara’s temporary bed.

 

There’s a coffee table next to it, which Toph puts her soup on loudly. Jet uncomfortably follows Toph’s lead.

 

He’s not too scared of Katara. Maybe he’s scared of getting frozen again, because that wasn’t a pleasant experience, he’s just unsure of where he stands with her. Jet doesn’t think he’s been forgiven yet, and he doesn’t want to push his luck.

 

Sokka pulls him back before Jet can follow Toph too far and places Katara’s soup in his hands. He nods at Jet and walks over to his sister.

 

Jet blinks down at the two bowls in his hands and then finishes his trip to Toph’s side. He plops down in front of her and puts Katara’s bowl next to her.

 

Behind him, he hears the two siblings squabble before Katara finally caves. Whether it’s because Sokka was actually convincing or because the soup smelled good, he’s unsure.

 

Jet’s unsure about a lot of things these days.

 

Katara goes around Toph and sits down next to her while Sokka sits next to Jet.

 

Slowly, everyone begins to eat. It’s… not an uncomfortable silence, but definitely weird and not happy. But how can it be happy? Aang is just over there… practically gone

 

“I’m getting pretty good at Metalbending,” Toph brags, slowly trying to start a conversation.

 

Katara hums, her mouth full from her soup.

 

“Yup, Jet here has been helping me.”

 

Katara looks up to him at that, her face indecipherable. Jet just shrugs.

 

“She offered to spar and I thought it’d be good to do something other than chores.”

 

“That’s,” Katara swallows. “That’s good.”

 

“I’ve been beating his a-“

 

“Toph!” Katara scolds loudly.

 

Sokka snorts, immediately slapping his hand to his face with a loud clap ! That sends Jet into a coughing fit as he unsuccessfully swallows his soup.

 

“You two aren’t supporting this, are you?” Katara demands, pursing her lips.

 

“I would never!” Sokka defends.

 

“No?”

 

“Bad influences, the both of you!” Katara scolds, sending Toph into a cackling fit.

 

“Now there’s the Sweetness I know!” she wheezes.

 

Katara grumbles, struggling to keep a straight face as Sokka joins in the laughter. He was unable to hold back the laughter anymore.

 

Jet watches with a grin and rolls his eyes as Katara begins to giggle.

 

Slowly, they all sober, one by one looking over to the form that was Aang. Jet let his own smile fall. Aang always laughed. The kid’s silence was just… unnerving.

 

“He’ll wake up,” Katara whispers.

 

Sokka grabs her hand and Toph nods. Jet takes a deep breath in and out.

 

“He has to.”







Today, Toph was helping Katara and keeping her company. It had left Jet to his own means which… bored him.

 

He had asked random soldiers for different chores around the ship and did the most mentioned, and he had helped in the kitchen! There were only Fire Nation ingredients in the kitchen and he knew how to use those, having survived off stolen Fire Nation goods most his life.

 

Jet has even made a couple recipes himself. Well, someone could have made them before him, but he rediscovered them. Either way, helping in the kitchen had given him something to do.

 

At least, it had until the afternoon. Jet felt like he had done all he could for the ship and it’s inhabitants. He had even helped clean up in the kitchen after lunch!

 

Overall, he just felt like he could be doing more . So, when Jet saw Sokka, an idea popped into his brain.

 

He was a leader once. Jet was a good strategist, too. Maybe he could see if he could help Sokka and his father!

 

Satisfied with his new plan, Jet hopped up and followed Sokka to where Appa was kept. He had visited the skybison earlier today as one of the chores was “Clean the bison pin”. 

 

Jet slowly crept into the metal room. “Hey.”

 

Sokka let out a hum of acknowledgment in response, grabbing a brush and beginning to run it through Appa’s coat.

 

“So… I was trying to figure out different things for me to do around the ship and was wondering if you needed any help with anything,” Jet offered, leaning back against a metal wall.

 

“Sure!” Sokka chirped. “You could brush Appa and then get back to your ‘vacation’ while I go back and help the men plan our next move.”

 

Sokka thrust the brush into Jet’s hands and began to leave the room. Huh?

 

“Vacation?” Jet echoed, before remembering the joke he made a few days before. Sokka was still on that?! “That was a joke! Of course I know this isn’t a vacation.”

 

Sokka chuckled bitterly. “You know, I really don’t believe that. At first, you were too serious about this war, and now you’re goofing off! If you actually wanted to help, you probably would have offered it way before now if you actually cared about how this whole shabang ends.”

 

“Goofing off? I’ve been helping out around the ship as much as I can. The only reason I didn’t offer any help before was because I was unsure of my place here. Actually, I still am! And if I’ve been too aloof for you, then the only person you have to blame is yourself,” Jet growled.

 

Sokka audibly sucked in his breath. “Myself? Why would I blame myself for your actions?!”

 

“Because you changed me!” Jet yelled, watching as Sokka’s eyes widened. “ Your voice rang through my head and made me think about my actions way more than Aang did. I took a step back and realized what I was doing mainly because of you . Aang definitely helped but I would not have stopped killing innocent people under just his influence. I stopped taking this war ‘too seriously’ because of you , Sokka, and now I’m ‘goofing off’ too much? Just what exactly do you want from me?!”

 

By the end of his rant, he was huffing. He.. he just yelled at Sokka. Spirits, what was wrong with him? Is this how he makes up for his actions? By yelling at people? Jet groaned and tilted his head up, running his hand through his hair.

 

“I’m trying,” he whispered. “And I thought I was at a good enough place with myself and you guys to help with war plans, too.”

 

Appa gave a small rumble, stepping towards Jet. His eyes were locked on the brush in Jet’s hand. He chuckled and walked over to the skybison and began to brush him, leaving Sokka standing there.

 

Jet should apologize, right? It would be for the best and-

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

He nearly dropped the brush in surprise. He whipped his head towards Sokka. “What?”

 

Sokka sighed. “I’m sorry. I just… it’s so easy to assume the worst with you because of what you’ve done, but that’s not fair anymore. You have changed, and, in my opinion, for the better.”

 

Jet nodded. “Thanks. And, uh, I’m sorry too. For yelling…”

 

“What, so you’re not sorry for the people you almost killed too?”

 

Jet sputtered. “Wha- Yes! Of course I am, what kind of question-“

 

But Sokka began to laugh. “I know, buddy. Anyway, next time we have a meeting I’ll ask Dad if you can come, ok?”

 

Jet sighed in relief and shook his head with a smile. “Works for me.”

 

And then Sokka was gone. Jet went back to brushing Appa, who leaned into his touch.

 

If he spent longer than he should have with Appa, well, that’s a secret only they will share.

Notes:

so i’m writing ahead to make sure i can post on schedule (hopefully every weekend now) and i just realized.... i have 15 more scenes till i’m done....and y’all aren’t even in canon season 3 yet! it’s crazy!

anyway, howd y’all like this chapter? kudos, comments, and writing advice is always appreciated!

Chapter 28

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yue was bright tonight.

 

Jet watched her from afar, looking at the blackish-blue waves as they glistened under her moonlight. The boat rocked back and forth. A cool breeze went through his hair, cooling off his sweaty face.

 

Yue was a sign he wasn’t there anymore. He wasn’t underground and, knowing that her name was Yue instead of moon showed he was in control.

 

Jet wasn’t with Long Feng anymore.

 

But he was still scared. Sometimes he woke up in chains, eyes still watching a glowing lantern go in circles, whispers of “There is no war in Ba Sing Se” ringing in his ears.

 

When being a leader of those younger than you, you sort of learn how to hide your own fear. It’s not because he’s scared of what they would think if he was showing his true feelings, no. He hides his true feelings on most situations to make sure the people he’s leading feel more comfortable.

 

Jet’s their pillar.

 

Which is why, whenever Toph asked that day they started to spar what was wrong, he kept his mouth shut. She can handle herself, Jet knew that, but she’s still 12. 

 

Luckily, no one else has asked. He doesn’t need them too. 

 

Right now, it’s just him and Yue. If tears join that party from frustration of not being able to sleep as semi-calmly as he used to anymore, well, that’s between them.

 

Don’t get Jet wrong, he did have many nightmares before his experience in Ba Sing Se, it’s just that this one is the most recent. He hasn’t learned how to deal with these nightmares… yet .

 

Jet will get there. He always does.

 

Fast footsteps from behind him shake him out of his thoughts. Jet wipes his face dry of tears and takes a deep breath in, turning around to face whomever may be behind him.

 

He turns and sees Katara, tears streaming down her face as she desperately tries to wipe them dry. She chokes on a sob, shaking her entire frame.

 

“Katara?” Jet asks, taking a couple steps forward and reaching his hand out. “Are you-“

 

The girl shakes her head and hugs herself, before suddenly throwing herself on him.

 

Jet, stunned at Katara’s actions- doesn’t she hate him?-, slowly and cautiously wraps his arms around her body.

 

“H-hey,” he tries, internally cursing himself for stuttering. “Hey, it’s ok. Let it out.”

 

Katara just shakes her head and clings to him tighter, practically leaning all her weight on him.

 

Jet’s worried. Has something happened to Aang? What was wrong? He’s never seen Katara like this! Was… was he comforting her right?

 

He’s comforted his Freedom Fighters, but he’s pretty sure Katara hates him. Jet decides to take a risk. 

 

Slowly, he begins running his fingers through Katara’s long brown hair, hesitating at every tangle he finds. He lightly shushes her, unsure if he’s rocking her subconsciously or if it’s the waves moving the boat.

 

Jet doesn’t know how long they stand there, Katara crying in his arms. It’d be so awkward if Sokka came up deck right now… 

 

He turns his attention to the stars, hoping it would make time go faster.

 

Ever so slowly, Katara’s sobs quiet. With a final sniffle, she pulls away.

 

“Sorry,” she says hoarsely.

 

Jet shakes his head. “No need. You needed it.”

 

She shrugs, before turning to the boat’s railing and leaning on it. Jet hesitantly joins her.

 

“Do…” he starts. “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

Katara huffs. “Not with you…”

 

And that stings. He just held her as she cried and he doesn’t get to know why?! But, then again… Jet isn’t obligated to know anything. He’s probably hurt her the most with his actions.

 

Jet sighs and gives a nod, staring back out to Yue.

 

He wonders idly what it would be like to be a Waterbender, to feel her push and pull. 

 

“What are you doing out?” Katara questions, glancing at him.

 

Jet tenses. He doesn’t want to tell her, especially since she didn’t tell him her reason for being out here, but… someone needs to get the trust train going. He runs a hand through his hair.

 

“Nightmares,” he answers quietly.

 

Katara’s shoulders raise as she fully looks to him. He guesses that she didn’t expect an answer. She turns back out towards the water.

 

“Me too…”

 

Jet looks at her, eyes wide. Oh . He flips to his back and leans on the boat’s railing that way. Jet looks up and watches the stars.

 

“Must’ve been a crazy dream,” he whispers.

 

Katara gives a bitter snort. “Yeah… yours too.”

 

He blinks over to her. “What?”

 

Katara shrugs and gestures to her face. “Your eyes were red and puffy.”

 

“Huh?!” Jet whirls back around and leans over the railing, trying to peer into the water before realizing he’s too high up to see his reflection. He slumps against the metal beam. “Great.”

 

Katara rolls her eyes before sighing. She turns to him again. “What… was yours about?”

 

Jet looks up to her, before looking back down to the waves. He opens his mouth hesitantly. “I… it was about Ba Sing Se. Long Feng and…” he trails off.

 

“Aang,” Katara whispers, gripping the rails.

 

Jet nods. “But, it’s ok. He’s going to be ok and I’m safe now .”

 

“How do you know that?!” Katara suddenly snapped.

 

He straightened up. “Know what?”

 

Katara crossed her arms, hugging herself and not looking him in the eye. “How do you know Aang’s going to be ok?”

 

Ah… so they must have both relived the same moment that night. Jet shrugs.

 

“I don’t know… I just do.”

 

“How?” Katara begs, searching for an answer.

 

“He… he’s a strong kid,” Jet settles on. “Aang survived for about 112 years now, right? One bolt of lightning won’t end him, especially with the world’s greatest Waterbender taking care of him.”

 

“If… if I’m so great… shouldn’t he be awake by now?”

 

Jet shakes his head. “Sometimes healing is up to the person being healed. Sometimes, people just need to recharge mentally and physically. There’s tons of factors, Katara, but you’re doing your best. And you know what? That’s all that matters.”

 

“It won’t matter if he doesn’t wake up,” Katara argues.

 

“But he will,” he reminds her.

 

“And how do you know that?! How are you so sure? You barely know him!”

 

“It’s just a feeling I have. Maybe it’s stupid hope or just a beautiful instinct I have, but I just know it. He will wake up, and when he does, you’ll be there.”

 

Katara nods, turning her gaze to the floor. “I wish I could be as sure as you.”

 

Jet gives a small chuckle. “Comes with being as awesome as I am.”

 

“And now you’re acting like Sokka. Did he give you his ego?”

 

“Thankfully, no.”

 

Katara gives a small smile. She turns back to the stairs down the lower decks and lets her smile fall. 

 

“Thanks, Jet. For talking to me… and everything else tonight.”

 

Jet nods. “Anytime.”

 

He watches as Katara leaves. Jet turns back to the sea and watches how the reflection of the moon flickers on the waves. Maybe he should go to bed again, too. He turns his head back up and smiles.

 

“Good night, Yue.”





Plans were made after much debate and review. So much review, in fact, that Jet was willing to bet his two swords that it was a way to stall so Aang could wake up and put in his final thoughts.

 

It never happened.

 

Of everything to happen in the war, having the Avatar fall into a coma for a few weeks seemed to be the worst part.

 

In the few weekss since Aang had fallen, the Fire Nation had all but conquered the Earth Kingdom. The Southern Watertribe warriors had not heard from some of their Earthen allies in days and, in some cases, weeks . The Northern Watertribe never communicated much, but it was safe to assume no letter would reach Sokka’s hand either. As for the Southern Watertribe itself, well… they can’t communicate as easily.

 

From what they currently know, their tribe could be in ashes buried in snow.

 

Which brought them to now . Chief Hakoda had been as patient as he could with his daughter, Jet could tell, but he needed to talk with her about Aang’s state.

 

Jet knows he’ll wake up, but now he’s beginning to worry about when .

 

The Chief calmly assembled Team Avatar- Jet’s a part of that now?- that night and began to explain the plans they had come up with. But, in Jet’s eyes, it spoke wonders about how well Aang was because Katara didn’t even refuse. She just got up and came to the impromptu meeting.

 

That’s a good sign. It has to be.

 

The plan didn’t take long to go over, Katara and Toph asking many questions. 

 

Suddenly, there’s a thump from the lower deck. Jet looks over to the doors covering the stairwell, confused. What was that?

 

He straightens a bit, allowing himself to stay alert, but focuses back on the conversation at hand.

 

Jet shouldn’t have dismissed the sound so easily.

 

The doors fly open, a loud clang sounding from the doors smacking against the metal floor. The group jumps, swiveling to face their opponent but…

 

That’s no foe! That’s-

 

“Aang!” Katara cries, rushing over to his side as the boy struggles to keep his weight up with his staff. 

 

Everyone follows her, just as excited and worried.

 

“K-katara?” he asks, obviously dazed.

 

“What are you doing up? You need re-“

 

Aang faints before she can finish her sentence.  Jet stares at the boy in Katara’s arms and feels a grin climb onto his face. 

 

The Avatar, however weak he may be, is back !

Notes:

GUESS WHOS BACK (back again!) AANG’S BACK! (don’t tell the fire nation-)

and that... almost concludes the interlude from book 2 to 3. almost... :D

so, how’d you guys like this chapter? what was your fav part? comments and kudos are always appreciated <3

thank you for reading and i hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 29

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The trip around the world and back to the Fire Nation was a long and boring one.

 

But the ship they were on was full of celebration. The Avatar, the world’s greatest threat, was no more! The deed had been done by none other than the crown prince, which was on this very ship.

 

For once, Azula was ok with being overlooked. Mai and Ty Lee were by her side as she watched Zuko be pulled around by different crew members, awkwardly dancing with them. It was music night and the last night they’d have on the ship. They would arrive at the Fire Nation in about an hour, now.

 

Azula wouldn’t have given the crew the time of day, if she were Zuko, but her brother had insisted. He reminded her how important it was to know their subjects and celebrate with them. She had just sighed fondly, telling him to go do whatever he wanted.

 

Besides, Azula would have her own celebration with Mai and Ty Lee. A sleepover after she met with her Father was planned. 

 

What? She was a teenager. While she was the Fire Princess, she did have other activities than murdering people.

 

She’s going to have to explore those hobbies more now that the war is almost to and end, too.

 

Next to her, Ty Lee began to clap along to the beat on the deck they overlooked. “Oh, I love this song! It’s such a happy melody!”

 

Azula rolls her eyes as Mai chimes in. “It could be better…”

 

“You’re just upset that Zuko’s enjoying it with a crew mate instead of you, Mai,” Ty Lee teases.

 

Mai glares in response. “I do not dance.”

 

Azula chuckles at their antics. “Well, Mai, you may not want to look ahead of you, then.”

 

Because up comes Zuko, huffing and puffing from the lively sailors below. He bows his head slightly to them before standing by Mai’s side.

 

“You stink, Zuzu.”

 

“They wouldn’t leave me alone,” Zuko huffs, a small smile on his face.

 

“I saw,” Mai commented.

 

If it were anyone else, Mai may have looked nonchalant to them. But Azula knew her friend well enough to see the way she slightly angled her body towards Zuko by a few degrees, and she smiles.

 

Mai would be good for Zuko. She’s the calm he needs, sometimes, with a temper as eruptive as a volcano at his worst. And Zuko would compliment Mai, as he slowly encouraged her to feel more.

 

Zuko would even be a good leader, Azula muses. He cares for his people and wants the best for everyone, even people not from the Fire Nation. She’s unsure she would even want that, the other element wielders were too below her to consider it. 

 

But she also thinks she could be just as good. Her direction and command something to trifle with, her wit legendary. Azula could lead her nation to prosperity, regardless of the civilians underneath her rule.

 

She guesses that that’s where she and Zuko differ. Two sides of the same coin. They lack what the other has when it comes to ruling. 

 

Together, she thinks, they’d be unstoppable . They’d be the best rulers the Fire Nation has ever seen.

 

“You were awesome out there!” Ty Lee chirps, smiling.

 

“Thanks,” Zuko says.

 

He hesitantly turns to Mai, opening his mouth when a bell sounds from the ship.

 

“We’re home,” Zuko whispers, turning to look across the railing at the nation in front of him.

 

Azula steps forward and puts her hand on his shoulder with a smile. Ty Lee steps up to her side while Mai joins Zuko’s.

 

Their next challenge? Facing Ozai.






Their footsteps echoed down the palace halls. Azula could hear Zuko fidget with his clothes, making sure he looked presentable.

 

As if he could look presentable in Ozai’s eyes.

 

They paused before the throneroom’s doors. Zuko took a big breath in and then nodded to the guards. The guards pulled the doors open and she slowly crept into the dark room, fire crackling in front of her.

 

Zuko stayed right next to her side.

 

They walked together and bowed together before Ozai, hearing the gigantic doors be pushed shut behind them. 

 

“Is it true?” Ozai asked, voice quiet but not a whisper.

 

Azula and Zuko stood.

 

“Yes, father,” Azula answered. “The Avatar is no more, thanks to Zuko.”

 

Zuko nodded by her side and she could see him trying not to shake. This would be the first time he had seen Ozai since… that night. 

 

You killed the Avatar?” Ozai sneered.

 

Azula held her breath.

 

“Yes, father. Thanks to you and your teachings,” Zuko said.

 

His voice hadn’t even wavered. Azula breathed.

 

Ozai slowly smiled, before cackling. “Yes, this is exactly what I meant. Suffering was your teacher! And now the Avatar is dead. I suppose this brings us to our next matter…”

 

Azula glanced to Zuko. His hand was shaking in a fist. She hoped this next matter was a quick update.

 

“Because Zuko is back, he is my rightful heir.”

 

Oh . She guesses she should’ve expected this.

 

“He will resume his place and his teachings, but you will also continue, Azula.”

 

She looked up, her brows furrowed. “Why?”

 

Ozai’s gaze trailed over to Zuko. “If he fails, I want a competent ruler to take over. And if you do fail, the consequences will be far more severe.”

 

At her side, Zuko trembled. He nodded and Azula turned her attention back to her father.

 

“We won’t let you down,” she announced, head held high.

 

Ozai smirked, before waving his hand in dismissal. She could practically feel Zuko slump in relief.

 

Azula felt like she could do the same. She was an expert at not showing it, mainly because her anger for the man was stronger, but she was also scared of Ozai.

 

He had burned off half her brother’s face, before. If she messed up like that, would she match or would she be ashes?

 

In unison, Azula and Zuko turned their backs on their father. 

 

Notes:

in the next chapter, we dive headfirst into book 3!!! i’m so excited!

i hope you enjoyed this chapter and thank you so much for reading. <3

Chapter 30

Notes:

takes place in the first episode of book 3! and maybe other episodes. from here on out chapters may be more episode oriented :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wind flowed through his hair and he sighed. Jet would never get used to flying with Appa. 

 

Aang had left. Katara had screamed at her father, words unintelligible from where Jet was standing. Sokka and Toph just sighed and loaded up Appa. They said their goodbyes and Sokka planned when and where the group would meet back up before the Day of Black Sun.

 

That was probably the only good name Sokka had given anything.

 

Together, they all flew after the Avatar. Jet found it ironic. Hadn’t he chased Aang enough, whether voluntary or just through fate?

 

Whatever, they found him soon enough on a fire nation beach. He had apologized, burned his glider, and gave a… look back to the group behind him.

 

Jet had just watched Aang decide to grow up and he didn’t know how to feel about it. He’s seen everyone choose to grow up throughout the war.

 

Longshot had grown up without him and Jet was never able to get the story out of the boy. He was practically mute whenever they first met, letting out only grunts for communication. Jet had been so frustrated, but allowed it. At least he had someone to talk to, even if conversations were mainly one-sided. He remembers the first time Longshot had ever spoken, a slew of curses passing the boy‘s lips as an arrow he was sharpening slipped and stabbed his thigh. Jet had forgotten to even do anything to help for a good minute, staring at his friend in shock. 

 

Now, they both laughed over the scar whenever the story came up. Well… they used to. Longshot wasn‘t with him and the Avatar.

 

Jet had seen Smellerbee grow up, though. It was just him and Longshot for a while , and then it suddenly… wasn’t. He and Longshot were pretty migratory when they finally found their forest, the trees always orange no matter what season. It was perfect! Immediately, Jet had begun thinking of plans for an epic treehouse.

 

And then they heard sniffling from around a tree in front of them. Smellerbee, about 8 years old, sat sobbing.

 

Jet and Longshot had took her in. She was wary of them at first, but soon she was bouncing around insisting she could do anything they could. Smellerbee was the main motivation to build at least one treehouse, probably because she’d take Jet’s swords and swing them around at him if they didn’t start building. Soon after she joined their small group, they found more children just from going to random villages and getting supplies. 

 

Suddenly, Jet wasn’t so lonely anymore. And, just as suddenly, he was calling the shots.

 

Place that log over there, nail those two things together, and stop picking your boogers! Jet was a bossy kid, that was sure, but he was better at naming things than Sokka was. The Freedom Fighters were coming together.

 

Until a group of Fire Nation soldiers came strolling through their forest.

 

Jet had thought stealing from villages was a pretty horrible move, but hadn’t found a different way to gain supplies until they came through. Instead of putting together a plan, he grabbed his closest friends and scaled the trees to stake out the soldiers down below. It ended in bloodshed.

 

He had only seen Smellerbee’s moment of choice on accident. Jet was busy defending himself, as were a couple other kids, from the stray soldiers. From the side of his eye he had seen Smellerbee, standing and staring against the chaos. A soldier got up in front of her, one he hadn’t diced enough, and grinned.

 

Jet wouldn’t have been able to get to her in time, and he saw the split second she realized she was alone, no matter how many people on her side fought with her. He had watched as she scrambled forward, a dagger just a couple inches to her left, and quickly grabbed it up. The soldier aimed his hand and shot a ball of fire. Smellerbee had squeaked and dove to the side, staring back at her foe wide eyed.

 

And then she got up. She readied the dagger and ran forward. As soon as she was close enough, she raised her weapon upwards. Jet fought and had kept his gaze on her, still unable to get to her as she hesitated. He knew what it was like.

 

The dagger came down and the choice had been made.

 

The blood had splattered across her cheeks and, when she rubbed it, two lines had formed on each side of her cheeks. They were wavy and dripping red. Smellerbee’s choice had been quick. It had been life or death.

 

Jet’s choice was different.

 

It was a long and difficult choice. The moment he watched his village burn, their screams ringing in his ears, his choice began. It took years for him to choose to grow up, and it didn’t happen when he first killed a soldier. No, he hadn’t had the value for life that Smellerbee used to have when she made her choice, so his first kill was natural. It haunted him for a while, but he accepted it. Death was life, something taught to him by his father.

 

And while he did grow up some, just through the passage of time, he never made the choice. He slaughtered, he planned, he rejoiced, and he led his family, yes, but he didn’t grow up until he realized. 

 

Everyone had made the decision to grow up because they had given up something. Most would say they gave up their innocence, but Jet knew better. He had lost his innocence a while ago. He had lost his childhood hopes the day his parents burned.

 

No, the choice was always a choice. It couldn’t be ripped away, even if it may seem like it was because of how long it took to make the decision. 

 

Jet chose to grow up the day he let go of his goal for slaughtering each and every Fire Nation citizen he came across.

 

The choice was giving up his inner child, the child that longed for revenge. Smellerbee’s choice was giving up her inner child, the child that treasured life and wished to never take it away.

 

And Aang’s choice was… well, it was unclear to Jet. If he had to guess, it was about him letting go his perception of the world he used to know and the boy he used to be so he could be something greater.

 

Maybe he had learned that the world wasn’t as great as it once was, and he needed to be the greatness it needed.

 

Jet wouldn’t be sure until he asked, but how do you ask such a thing? 

 

Besides, they were landing now. They found a cave near a village that would allow them to get Fire Nation clothes in the morning. It’s time to blend in.

 

Jet grinned and stretched in Appa’s saddle. He looks good in orange, so why not red?




“Katara-“

 

“Quit being a baby, Jet! I’m just brushing your hair. All men here have some sort of bun or something, and we’re trying to fit in, remember?” Katara lightly scolds, pulling his hair back with a comb. “Now sit still! Even Toph handles hair brushing better than you.”

 

Jet grumbles, shifting on the rock he was sitting on. Stupid Fire Nation traditions…

 

At least his new clothes looked good. He was able to nab a maroon vest with gold outlining that fit perfectly. He was also able to grab some high waisted dark brown pants, too. They were a bit too big but he was able to stuff them into his new boots, which were a slightly different shade of brown.

 

“How thick is your hair?!” Katara complains, bending some water from her container onto his head. 

 

“Well maybe if you didn’t insist on doing my hair, you wouldn’t be asking that question.”

 

Water shoots into his face. Great.

 

The rest of the group looked pretty good in red too. Aang was even able to find clothing that covered his arrows. It was perfect!

 

“Alright,” Katara announces. “You’re done. How’s it look?”

 

She directs him to a small ice patch she made, reflective enough to let him see his new hairdo. He… looks like a stuck up, selfish, wealthy brat.

 

His hair was pulled back into a bun in the middle of the back of his head, some strands at the front hanging down because they weren’t long enough to reach back all the way. Honestly, with his hair, Katara did a good job. He just looked too Fire Nation for his liking. Unfortunately, that was exactly what they were going for.

 

“It’s perfect,” Jet grumbles.

 

“You could sound more happy about it,” Katara mutters back, before seeing Aang and going over to fuss over his clothes.

 

Jet rolls his eyes, barely containing his urge to stick his tongue out at the girl. Maybe she was his type before, but now… he doesn’t feel the same. Besides, with the way Aang looks at her, he wouldn’t pursue her even if he did. Aang deserves a great girl and Katara fits that bill.

 

“Well look at you! Are you sure you’re not even a small bit Fire Nation?” Sokka grins, walking up from behind Jet and slinging his arm around his shoulders.

 

“You’re a dead man.”

 

Toph strolls up to his other side. “I dare you to carry that threat through.”

 

Sokka removed his arm and backed up a bit. “I suddenly have the need to take Appa for a flight.”

 

Jet smirks. “Run.”

 

Sokka dashes away and Jet chases the other boy, leaving Toph behind. Her cackles ring through the air as Sokka yelps as Jet nearly grabs his new tunic.

 

“This anger feels very Firebender-like,” Sokka shouts with a snort, nearly tripping.

 

“Wha- Sokka?! Jet?!” Katara yells, eyes wide as they zoom past her.

 

“Dead! Man!” Jet retorts, fighting back a laugh.

 

Aang blinks as they pass him, too. “What the…”

 

Jet sprints forward and jumps, tackling Sokka to the ground. Sokka shoves him off cackling, Jet joining in with his own laughter. 

 

“I am not Fire Nation.”

 

“Whatever you say, buddy.”

 

A shadow looms over them both. They both look up to see an angry Katara, her arms crossed and an eyebrow raised. Uh oh.

 

Sokka smiled sheepishly up at his sister while Jet just… stared. And then he realized his hair was back in his face, and it didn’t feel like it was in the bun anymore and…

 

Oh no .

 

His scalp felt like it had been burned by the time Katara was done fixing his hair again, regardless of his insisting he could do it himself. Katara was not gentle with his hair this time, either.

Notes:

i may or may not have college now so... updates will be pretty sporadic and im sorry for taking a break during the summer i just needed a pause

what'd yall think of this chapter? yall excited to be in book 3? sorta funny we hit book 3 on chap 30 lmao that was not planned

Chapter 31

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Zuko thought being back in the palace would have been… relieving. For a while, it was.

 

He had Azula back. He got to see Mai again and Ty Lee was always… pleasant to be around. Ok, sometimes she could be annoying, but she meant well. How could he not like her?

 

It was nice to be home. The turtle ducks were still alive and the garden was beautiful. 

 

It was nice to be home… was .

 

After a couple days of peace, he could feel it rise back up. Zuko could feel the anxiousness, the paranoia of making one wrong move and then being killed. Regardless of how great his deed had been, he was always one step away from being a corpse by the hand of his father.

 

It terrified him.

 

It also terrified Azula. 

 

She would never admit it, he knew, but Zuko could see it. Azula performed at a rate of excellence and only excellency because of their father, and having even one strand of hair out of place… she thought she’d end up like him, half of her face gone.

 

He hated it. He hated being scared of his father, hated how Azula was scared of him, hated how every second they were here they were in danger.

 

But it was like that everywhere else, too. Zuko had played a hand in that. With the Avatar gone, the Fire Lord had no one stopping him. He’d be able to reach the ends of the world now.

 

No one would be safe. Azula and Zuko would never be safe.

 

Yet he still tries to please him. Still strives for the love that may never come. He has to try, this is his father .

 

His father had shown kindness by allowing him back and giving him the chance to inherit the throne once again. That had to mean something, right? Zuko would run the Nation amicably, Azula right by his side because they were a team . That’s how it always was and always will be.

 

He doesn’t know what he’d do without her.

 

He used to think the same about Unc- Iroh , once.

 

Zuko shook his thoughts from his head. He allowed himself to resume studying the scroll about royal mannerisms again.

 

A creaking sound came from his door. Zuko turned with a tired sigh, and locked eyes with his sister.

 

“Zuzu,” Azula greeted.

 

“Azula,” he responded, turning back to the scrolls in front of him.

 

He can feel her watching him as he studies the scroll. His agitation starts to grow. Why is she even here?!

 

Zuko gives a sigh and glances back up to her. “What?”

 

“What do you mean?” Azula questions from where she sits on his bed. 

 

“What is it? Why’d you come?”

 

Azula rolls her eyes. “I came to check on you and your studies.”

 

Zuko scoffs. “Isn't this a challenge to see who can win father’s favor for the throne? Why would you come see if I need help?”

 

“I said I came to check on you and your studies, not if you needed help with them. I want the throne just as much as you do, brother, and just wanted information on how my competition was faring.”

 

Zuko gives a snort with a small smile. “Alright then.”

 

He grabs another scroll and opens it. This one is about Fire Nation history, specifically about the Fire Lord’s. Just as he begins reading, the scroll is ripped from his hands.

 

“Azula, give that back!”

 

“Hmm… no. I’m tired so we’re going on a trip. Besides, Ozai is allowing a break for the group that killed the avatar. I wouldn’t decline his generous offer.”

 

He glares at her half heartedly before slumping. “A vacation does sound nice… Ember Island?”

 

“Where else would we go, Zuzu?”

 

He hums, deep in thought. Was this just another one of their father’s tricks? If they accept, will they be denied the throne?

 

It would be easier if they just… didn’t have to worry about him. If his father didn’t exist… life would be better for both him and Azula.

 

“Zuko, what are you thinking?” Azula questions quietly, face neutral.

 

He runs his hand through his long hair. “Something I shouldn’t.”

 

Azula nods, quiet in her own contemplation.

 

“We leave at dawn,” Azula informs, leaving his room.

 

Zuko stares after her. He could tell her what he was thinking. He knew she would do it and that she wanted to but… could he?

 

Could he do that to his father?

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Azula doesn’t get jealous. Jealousy is a weakness.

 

But denial… that could be a bigger weakness.

 

She recognizes her feelings for Zuko as love now. No, not the icky romance, but love for her brother . Azula is protective over him and wants no one she deems a threat near him. But she’s also jealous of the connections he’s had.

 

Azula loves her brother for always being there. She loves him for being the competitor she constantly needs in life, for being the one person who may actually genuinely care for her in her family. 

 

She’s jealous of him for bonding with the rest of her family, while the only reason she wasn’t “daddy’s little girl” was because of her bond to him in the first place. She was never able to connect to her Uncle like Zuko, much less Lu Ten. She… she had never been able to feel as cared for by her mother as Zuko had been.

 

The one feeling she felt was actually a multitude in a big, swirling ball. It was complex, just like her.

 

But her feeling of jealousy right now was not towards Zuko, nor was it her overprotective streak bursting forth. Only Mai was with him right now, and they seemed… well, they were arguing over a shell. When will Zuko learn that all he needs to do to impress Mai is be himself?

 

Her feeling of jealousy right now, though, was over Ty Lee. She was being fawned over by three guys. 

 

No, she didn’t want to be Ty Lee, being fawned over. As the Fire Princess, she already received enough attention. Azula wanted to be the guy .

 

The only guy.

 

That was a peculiar feeling in itself, one she didn’t want to think too much about. Her solution? A volleyball match.

 

Perfect!

 

“Mai, Ty Lee, Zuko!” she calls. “Get over here, I know what our next activity is.”

 

It wasn’t long before everyone agreed to the game of volleyball. Thankfully, it had successfully squashed her feeling of jealousy.

 

Ty Lee was her friend.

 

But she couldn’t help but watch her friend play volleyball. She could jump higher than Azula, if she didn’t use her bending, of course. Her aim was perfect and her balance when she landed on the net… along with the pose.

 

Azula shook her head. Her focus would be on the game from now on.

 

Not surprisingly, they won. What was actually surprising was the fact they were invited to a party… by a guy who didn’t recognize they were royalty.

 

Azula watched as Ty Lee’s eyes twinkled in excitement, Mai actually looked at the guy inviting them, and Zuko’s eyes widened as he straightened. She grinned at the guy.

 

“We’ll be there.”

Notes:

and the ember island episode... begins :D

what do you think will change??

Chapter 32

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Azula rarely has regrets in her life. Coming to this party was definitely her biggest regret. Jealousy swirled in her gut as Ty Lee was practically swarmed by guys, all fawning at her. They were practically bowing to her feet!

 

Meanwhile, for all the charm Azula could muster at political meetings, she was superbly failing at this teenage party. She had scared off each person that had managed to talk to her. Now, she was totally not pouting in the corner.

 

At least she wasn’t the only one dealing with jealousy. She could practically see Zuko steaming over the guys talking to Mai. She gave an amused smile, before her own feelings overtook her again.

 

Azula scowled and turned back to watch Ty Lee. Why does she feel like this? She doesn’t own her friend. Ty Lee can do as she pleases. 

 

After a moment, she spots the guy who invited them. Maybe she can do as she pleases as well, but she’ll need help.

 

“Ty Lee!” she calls with a small wave.

 

Ty Lee peers up and over the crowd of men before smiling and bounding over. 

 

“Azula! Thank you for getting me out of there,” she breathes.

 

Azula blinks, finally reading all of Ty Lee’s body language. How could she not have noticed how uncomfortable she had been over there?

 

“Of course, those guys looked musty anyways,” Azula sneers.

 

Ty Lee giggles, hand slightly covering her mouth. Her face is pink from exertion and she straightens. 

 

“How have you enjoyed the party so far, Azula?”

 

Azula shrugs. “It’s… more lively than I expected.”

 

Ty Lee, ever perceptive, deflates a bit. “Is there something wrong?”

 

Azula crosses her arms. “No.”

 

“Azula, please,” Ty Lee pleads, taking Azula’s own hands into hers.

 

How… how are her hands so soft? As such a talented fighter, she didn’t expect…

 

She huffs. “I’m… jealous ,” Azula spits, face contorting at the word. 

 

Ty Lee’s face scrunches in confusion, before her eyes widen. “Of… me?” she whispers.

 

Azula nods, looking everywhere else but Ty Lee. 

 

“Well, why didn’t you say so?!” Ty Lee exclaims with a grin. “Here, which guy?”

 

Ty Lee pulls Azula around the pillar they were behind to peer out at the crowd. She can smell the floral perfume Ty Lee loves.

 

Azula shakes her head and releases her grip on Ty Lee’s hands. She wanted to be able to talk to people like Ty Lee; wanted to flirt like her and be comfortable around people her age like her. This works.

 

“The guy who invited us,” Azula answers, pointing with her chin. “Chang?”

 

“Oooo, you got good eyes,” Ty Lee coos, before grabbing Azula’s arm and pulling her back behind the wooden pillar. “Ok, so to woo a guy you have to do two things.”

 

Azula blinks. “Only two?”

 

Ty Lee nods enthusiastically. “Yup! Ok, first, every guy likes a girl who can smile.”

 

Smile? Really ? Ugh, fine. Azula slowly curled her face into a smile. Judging by Ty Lee’s face, it was less than stellar.

 

“That’s more… your ‘I want you dead’ smile. How about your ‘happy-go-lucky-smile’?” she asks, tilting her head.

 

Azula huffs and schools her face into a wider smile, a bit more teeth and scrunching her nose. Ty Lee hums and places her hand under her chin.

 

“Lose the nose scrunch and less teeth… that’s better!”

 

Azula sighs and releases the smile. “What’s next?”

 

“Ok, the second way to a guy’s heart is making him think he’s funny. Is he actually funny? Probably not, but it’s part of the charm,” Ty Lee informed with a shrug. “Let’s hear your laugh!”

 

She internally cringes at the request and then takes a deep breath in. The laugh she lets out is too loud and definitely strained, even to her own ears.

 

Ty Lee winces. “Ok, so… maybe try a giggle?”

 

Azula rolls her eyes and lets out a breathy chuckle. It’s a bit forced, the spaces in between each giggle a bit too long but she watches as Ty Lee smiles regardless.

 

“That’ll work! Maybe try and hide your smile with your hand while doing it? Like this!”

 

Ty Lee grabs Azula’s hand and begins modeling it like it’s clay, before positioning it right in front of her mouth. She takes a step back to admire her work, waving Azula to continue.

 

Azula begins her fake giggle, turning her gaze to the floor. “You’re so funny.”

 

Her voice lacks character, but it’s enough to have Ty Lee nod. 

 

“I certify you in the ways of boy charm! Now, you just need to go practice,” Ty Lee says, pushing Azula out from behind the wooden pillar. “Go get’em!”

 

Azula glances back at Ty Lee, who shoos her forward with a grin. She takes a deep breath and finds her target. Time to do this.

 

Maybe it is jealousy for Ty Lee’s way with guys and people her age. The way she flawlessly interacts and makes friends… maybe that’s why her skin crawls every time her friend is surrounded by others.

 

Azula can’t be sure. She hasn’t exactly been the best at reading her own emotions.

 

Besides, she doesn’t want to think of the implications if she was jealous of the guys .

 

Azula prowls forward and taps her target’s shoulder. The guy turns around, eyes wide when he sees her. She knows it’s because of her looks and her… smile, however it looked.

 

“Yeah?” the guy asks.

 

She forces a giggle. “I was hoping to get to know the son of a Fire Nation general, but if he’s too busy…”

 

One of the guys her target is standing with pushes him forward. “Chan can totally show you around.”

 

So his name is Chan… good to know.

 

“Of course I can. Would you like to go to the balcony? I've heard it’s gorgeous out tonight… though not as gorgeous as you,” Chan grins, offering Azula his arm.

 

She forces a laugh again, internally chastising herself when the laugh is too loud. It’s not like this Chan person is bad looking. No, he is objectively cute, but cute doesn’t mean he also isn’t target practice.

 

“That's a sharp outfit, Chan. Careful. You could puncture the hull of an empire-class Fire Nation battleship, leaving thousands to drown at sea, because it's so sharp,” she says, ignoring the weird looks around her.

 

Chan just shrugs, still holding his arm out.

 

Azula slips her arm into Chan’s and smiles up at him as he begins to regale his life story, his father’s life story, and his grandfather’s life story. She allows her focus to slip away from the boy leading her to the balcony, laughing when he pauses and looks at her. While she appreciates him showing his loyalty to the Fire Nation, especially when he doesn’t know she’s his superior, these long and boring tales are ridiculous.

 

She allows him to carry on a bit longer once they get to the balcony. Chan was right, tonight is beautiful. Azula doesn’t always have time to look at the beauty of her nation, always hopping from place to place with important duties to attend to, but nights like these are when she can let her guard down and appreciate the twinkling stars above. Even the moon and ocean the savages of the Watertribe worship are encaptivating tonight. 

 

Looking back over to Chan, she forces a shiver and leans closer to the boy. She wants to know for sure that this is her target, that this is what she was originally after tonight. Besides, being a normal teenager is not exactly a hobby of hers. The ability to kick back and do what she assumes to be teen things at a stupid party, well… Azula doesn’t waste opportunities.

 

Chan blinks down at her in surprise. She smiles up at him again, deciding to take the plunge before she can reason her way out of her decision.

 

Slowly, she pushes one of Chan’s shoulders back so they’re face to face. Azula leans in and can feel Chan’s breath on her lips. She pauses, looking at the boy in front of her. His breath stinks and his lips are chapped. He could definitely use a shower and… his eyes are gold.

 

She’s unsure why that disgusts her, as she has gold eyes herself.

 

Chan closes the gap and his lips are against hers. His eyes are closed. Are her eyes supposed to be closed? What is this..? It’s like energy jolted straight through her body. Lightning bending without the… bending .

 

Azula doesn’t think she likes it.

 

They both pull away at the same time, staring at each other. Kissing means one is connected, right? They’re entwined now. Azula smirks and takes a step back.

 

“You’re pretty,” Chan whispers.

 

“Together,” she starts, just as soft. “we will be the strongest couple in the world!”

 

Chan takes a step back. But he kissed her, did he not? He thought she was pretty! That’s what a kiss meant, right?

 

“We will dominate the earth!” Azula shouts, grin wide as blue flames lick her palms.

 

She watches as Chan pales in the blue light, trembling. What…?

 

“Uh… I got to go,” Chan spits out.

 

As he leaves, Azula feels confusion crawl up her spine. Was it something she said? Did she misread stupid teenager cues again?! Her nails curl into her palm. Why was it so hard for her to be normal ?!

 

She had done what Ty Lee said! Maybe she should’ve clarified what a kiss meant? Growling, Azula stalks back into the party. She completed her mission, so why was she so upset over a guy she didn’t even like ?!

 

Her heart stopped. Kissing was supposed to be romantic. She had just wasted her first kiss on someone she didn’t even like

 

Azula doesn’t care for romance. It’s a weakness. Just look at where it had gotten her mother! But… if she truly didn’t care, why did this upset her? It was just a kiss…

 

Yelling and the sound of something breaking caught her attention and stole her away from her thoughts. Zuko…?

 

“What’s wrong with me ?!” Zuko yells.

 

“Your temper is out of control. You’re always on edge!” Mai scolds, standing up and off the couch she was sitting on to face Zuko head on.

 

Well… this is unexpected.

 

“Well at least I feel something! You’re… you’re just a big blah !” Zuko retorts, gesturing to all of Mai in frustration.

 

Ty Lee shows up at Azula’s side, eyes wide. She doesn’t say anything while she joins Azula and watches.

 

Mai school’s her face down from her slightly aggravated look to completely neutral. “We’re done, Zuko. It’s over.”

 

Ty Lee’s jaw drops and Azula takes a sharp intake of air. At least she wasn’t the only one having relationship problems… Wait, she wasn’t even dating Chan! It didn’t count as a relationship.

 

But they had kissed… ugh, this was too confusing. Azula decided then and there she hated teenagers.

 

She locked eyes with Ty Lee, feeling the girl’s grey eyes calm her down from her inner turmoil. At least Ty Lee smelled good, unlike Chan. Her lips didn’t even seem to be chapped…

 

“Who broke my Nana’s vase?!” Chan shouts, sounding absolutely devastated. Someone points to Zuko. “You! You guys are nothing but trouble. Get out, all of you!”

 

Azula scoffs, before grabbing Ty Lee’s arm and heading towards the door. Zuko and Mai trail behind, glowering. This was one way to end the night…

 

Ty Lee waves to the party goers as they leave through the door.

Notes:

Azula is having some trouble. Honestly I'm holding back from posting the entire "ep" as one chapter because of how many words it would per chapter.

Chapter 33

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Of course her brother is sulking up at the house. Of course she had to walk all the way up here to get him. Azula had a bad day too, but no one sees her sulking.

 

Ty Lee suggested a campfire on the beach to which everyone had surprisingly agreed to. Well, Mai had hummed, Azula had shrugged, and Zuko wasn’t present. Ty Lee decided that was enough of a yes to start the plan.

 

Azula climbs up the stairs to see Zuko sitting there, staring out at the wilderness yet eyes completely unseeing. She wonders what he’s thinking about.

 

There used to be good times here. There were even times that… that she felt like her mother had even cared for her here. No, the woman had never loved her but… maybe she had been cared for. Azula scowled at the thought.

 

“I thought I’d find you here, Zuzu.”

 

Zuko sighs. “The time we spent here… it was so long ago. So much has changed…”

 

Azula nods and then offers her hand down. “Yes, but not everything.”

 

Zuko gives a wry smile up at her and takes her hand. “No, not everything.”

 

She pulls him up. “Come down to the beach with me. This place is too depressing.”

 

Zuko snorts and they walk down the beach. They’re silent as they walk down.

 

Azula tries not to reminisce in the memories she's made here, but she can feel Zuko get lost in them. Whatever, to each their own.

 

When they reach the bottom, Azula goes and leans up against a rock while Zuko sits next to Mai, obviously trying to save whatever friendship may be left. From what she sees, she’s unsure if it’s working. Thankfully, Ty Lee cuts in.

 

“I’m freezing!” she exclaims, a sheepish smile on her face.

 

“I got it,” Zuko immediately responds, sending a quick smile over to Ty Lee. “There’s tons of stuff to burn up there.”

 

Azula’s eyes widen at the remark. Zuko is going to… purposely burn things from their old vacation house? Has she hit her head? She looks back to Mai and Ty Lee and finds their faces to match her shock as well.

 

Zuko’s trip back to the vacation house and back down is spent in comfortable silence. Apparently everyone was too tired to talk about what conspired tonight.

 

They watch as he slowly throws things in a pile, setting each item ablaze. The item he saves for last, though, puzzles more than one person in the group.

 

“What are you doing?” Ty Lee asks, looking at the picture in Zuko’s hands.

 

It’s a painting of her, Zuko, their mom, and Ozai.

 

“What does it look like?” Zuko replies, tone unusually calm.

 

“But… it’s a photo of your family!” Ty Lee protests, looking back and forth between Zuko and Azula.

 

As if she’d do anything. She doesn’t care what happens to the paper in her brother’s hands. 

 

“Am I supposed to care?” Zuko asks, throwing the painting into the fire.

 

Ty Lee frowns. “I think you already do.”

 

“You don’t know me,” Zuko growls, glaring over to the girl. 

 

Azula watches, interested in what may unfold. Zuko and Ty Lee must fight their own battles.

 

“I do! I’ve known you for a long time!”

 

Zuko scoffs. “You’re too stuck in your own world to know me. You think everything’s so great all the time.”

 

“Zuko,” Mai interrupts. “Leave her alone.”

 

And there goes everyone fighting their own battles… Azula sighs, but still says nothing.

 

Zuko smirks. “Don’t like that?” He gets up and does a handstand, walking forward on his hands. “Whee! Look, I’m Ty Lee and I’m so pretty!”

 

Azula feels her eyes narrow at him. Zuko catches her gaze and he flops over with a huff.

 

“Circus freak,” he mutters, no heat behind the words.

 

“That’s a compliment!” Ty Lee cries out, startling the group. “Do you know what it’s like to have six sisters that look the same as you?! It was like I didn’t have my own name!” She stands up and looms over Zuko, now half sitting up and wide eyed. “I joined the circus so I would stand out, so I wouldn’t be like them ! I’m different now! Being a Circus Freak is the best thing I could be!”

 

Her words echo through the night sky and her huffs of breath emphasize the silence that has overtaken the group. Azula watches as Ty Lee sits down and rubs her wet eyes, unsure of what to do or even say for the second time this night.

 

It’s alarming how she’s been feeling lost more and more often.

 

From where she sits, Mai says something Azula can’t hear.

 

“What?” Ty Lee whispers.

 

“Guess that explains why you need ten boyfriends,” Mai drawls. “Attention issues.”

 

Ty Lee scoffs, offended. “Then what's your excuse, Mai? Your aura is dingy and muddy even though you were an only child,” she sneers.

 

“I don’t believe in auras,” Mai responds, her shoulders rising an inch.

 

“Yeah, you don’t believe in anything,” Zuko mutters, glaring over to the black haired girl.

 

“I’m sorry I’m not as high-strung and crazy as all of you,” Mai responds, gesturing to the group.

 

Azula blinks as even she was referred to. She hasn’t even joined the conversation yet. If anything, she’s being a good friend by letting her friends figure out their problems by themselves. 

 

Zuko growls, standing up. “Well, I’m sorry too! I’m sorry that you can’t muster up the energy for literally anything . Ty Lee just insulted your aura! Are you really just going to… to sit there and take that?!”

 

Mai crosses her arms and stands too. “What do you want from me? Do you want a sob story about my childhood? Well, my childhood was good . I was a rich kid who got anything she wanted as… as long as I behaved. We had to worry about my dad’s political career and image, so my mother told me to behave.”

 

“That’s it, then,” Azula interrupts.

 

All heads swivel toward her. What? They didn’t really forget she was here, did they? She’s an observer. She had to at least get some information before joining the conversation her friends were suffering in.

 

Besides, Mai couldn’t recognize her own battle. That’s when Azula needed to step in. There needs to be some progress here and Mai finally understanding why she is the way she is may help.

 

“You were under a lot of pressure from high expectations.Your mother shut down anything that she deemed ‘off-the-rails’ and now you’re too afraid to care about anything, much less express your own feelings and opinions on things,” Azula states as neutrally as she can.

 

Mai trembles regardless, turning back to face Zuko. “You want me to express myself? Leave me alone!” she shouts.

 

And, even though Mai just screamed at her brother , Azula feels nothing but pride for the amount of emotion Mai just showed.

 

Zuko takes a step forward, eyes locking with Mai’s. “I like it when you express yourself,” he whispers.

 

Mai huffs and takes a step back from him. “I’m still mad at you.”

 

Azula watches as she sits and Zuko runs a hand through his hair. He nods and he just sits down in the sand where he was standing.

 

“Let’s calm down, guys,” Ty Lee says. “All of this negative energy is bad for your skin.”

 

Azula gives a snort before she can smother it and Zuko glares at Ty Lee.

 

“Z-zuko! I’m sorry, I-“

 

“Normal teenagers have that luxury,” Zuko whispered. “I don’t. My… Ozai decided to teach me a permanent lesson on my face .”

 

Azula felt her brows furrow. Zuko has never called their father Ozai before. Only she has done that. Her brother locked eyes with her and then looked back away.

 

“I thought I’d be happy to be home, and, in a way, I am. I have you guys but… And I thought that after what I’ve finally been able to do to the Avatar, I’d have my father too. But I don’t. Nothing I do will ever be good enough for him. I’ll always be in danger. No matter where I go, no matter who I’m with, I’m always one step away from the executioner.”

 

“You’re safe with me,” Azula states defiantly.

 

“With us!” Ty Lee adds, Mai nodding along.

 

Zuko gives the saddest smile she’s seen from him, and then he sighs. 

 

“I’m so scared,” he whispers, chuckling bitterly.

 

Mai slowly gets up and sits down in the sand with Zuko. She wraps her arms around his frame and then pulls back, cupping his cheek with her hand.

 

“We all are,” she whispers before leaning in and placing her forehead on his. 

 

Azula rolls her eyes, only to be caught in the act by Ty Lee.

 

“Aren’t you scared, Azula?”

 

She freezes. Everything in her screams to say no. Azula cannot be weak. Being scared is a weakness .

 

“No.”

 

Mai lifts her head from Zuko and stares into her soul. “Yes, cause you’re his favorite .”

 

Azula glares. “Favorite?” she echoes. “I’m nobody’s favorite. Ozai spares me for my power, not because he loves me. My Uncle is a traitor and I never had a good relationship with my cousin. My own mother thought I was a monster!” Azula growls. She takes a deep breath and reigns herself in. “She was right, but it still hurt.”

 

She feels their stares at her and shudders. Azula said too much, hadn’t she? But how could Mai think that?! Favorite? She has never been anyone’s favorit-

 

“You’re my favorite.” 

 

Azula looks at Zuko, bewildered, and he nods.

 

“I love mom and she’ll always have a… a really special place in my heart, but you've been here longer. You’ve been with me longer. You know me, probably better than I know myself at times. Out of everyone I care about, you’re my favorite.”

 

Azula blinks what she swears is sand out of her eye. Oh .

 

What would she ever do without Zuko?

 

Mai grumbles from where she sits in front of Zuko, breaking her trance as she gives an amused scoff.

 

“I’m flattered, Zuzu, really, but maybe you should reserve that spot for your girlfriend ,” she teases.

 

They both turn an excellent shade of red, sending Ty Lee into a fit of giggles. Zuko turns back to Mai.

 

“Is this ok?” he whispers as he leans forward, but he wasn’t quiet enough because Azula heard.

 

Mai rolls her eyes and closes the gap. Ty Lee gives a loud whoop and jumps up from where she sat.

 

Her eyes lock with Azula’s and Azula swears that Ty Lee was wearing her own shade of pink. But then Ty Lee laughs and the moment is gone.

 

“Lo and Li were right! The beach really did help us learn about ourselves and each other!” Ty Lee exclaims.

 

“Ugh, I almost forgot about those old hags. Why’d you ruin it, Ty Lee?”

 

“Azula! That’s rude!”

 

Azula cackles. “Like I haven’t been that before.”

 

She watches as Ty Lee sticks her tongue out at her before beginning to squabble with Mai, Zuko inputting his opinion on whatever they were fighting about every so often. This… gives her an idea. An idea that would rectify the shortcomings of the night.

 

“For our final activity of the night, I have a proposal.”

 

Mai turns to Azula. “I thought this was our final activity of the night.”

 

Azula grins maniacally. “Not quite…”





Destroying the rest of Chan’s house was the perfect way to end the night.

Notes:

here! have the rest of the ember island ep :D

again, this chapter has a lot of borrowed dialogue with some distinct line changes and expressions. i hope you like seeing how even just a change or two can make the same scene so so different!

Chapter 34

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Zuko laid awake in his bed, listening to the waves crash on the distant shore of Ember Island.

 

Azula did have a perfect way to end the night. Destroying that guy’s house for kicking them out was great. He really had no idea who he was messing with.

 

But, as his adrenaline faded, his thoughts went to what happened before. He thought of what happened around the crackling campfire and wondered…

 

Did Azula see his decision?

 

Zuko apologized to Ty Lee. Just because he was going through inner turmoil didn’t mean he had to pass it on to her. He also apologized to Mai, who let him slide but told him to never do what he did again. Zuko nodded at that.

 

He had more people at his side than he thought. At one point in time, it was him and his family for the world, not shading it. The Fire Nation was supposed to bring their wealth and prosperity to everyone they met, so why would it be them against the world? They were for it.

 

But that quickly dimmed to him, Azula, and Iroh against the world. It was hard, danger lurking at every corner but he knew Iroh still held some power from being the Dragon of the West. They were safe.

 

And then it was just him and Iroh. And then it was just Zuko, all alone in the world and left to contemplate his decisions up to this point. He had even left Iroh behind . He had chosen to be alone against the world, and it was more against him than ever.

 

But then Azula was there, offering him a hand and opening another lane of life. One where it wasn't him against the world, it was him and Azula against the world. He took it, slowly accepting he wouldn’t have anyone else by his side.

 

Tonight had proved him otherwise. Mai and Ty Lee would be there for Azula and, by extension, himself. It was a relief that they weren’t alone but… what can 4 teens do against the Fire Lord?

 

Zuko had decided. He decided he didn’t want to be scared and paranoid all the time. He decided he didn’t like the person he became when those emotions churned relentlessly in his gut. Sometimes, they’d be there regardless, but having it suffocate him was horrible. He hated it.

 

The implications of his decision were also clear. He knew what he had to do to make himself feel safe. Did he want to? To a certain extent, yes.

 

Ozai was still his father. There will always be hesitation to go against him, whether from the fear instilled in him or the love that he couldn’t control that still existed for the man. If he had his way, he wouldn’t even love Ozai anymore.

 

Zuko knows he has more than enough reason not to.

 

He ran a hand through his hair. But how would he… get rid of his father? He’s the most powerful Firebender in the world , besides maybe the Avatar himself, if he were still alive.

 

And when could he get rid of his father? Technically, Zuko could kill him anytime he wanted, but did he want to inherit a 100-year-old war when taking the throne? No… he did not.

 

He wanted his reign to be peaceful. So, they couldn’t kill his father on the Day of Black Sun, even though it would be the most convenient. Zuko wasn’t sure the war would be over by then, the day only a few weeks away.

 

Zuko did know his father was planning something extra special for when the comet came back. If his plan was war ending… maybe he could kill him after. Ozai, if in the plan himself, would be tired and unsuspecting of his two children to attack.

 

He rolled onto his side and curled into himself. What was wrong with him? Was he really that desperate to feel safe that he was thinking the traitorous thoughts of killing his father ?

 

The answer was yes, and that unnerved Zuko even more.

 

He has plenty of time to dwell on this later. For now, he should sleep. Besides, maybe he could talk to Azula and get her input too. She is a strategy master, after all.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

The past few days have been… interesting. 

 

Between Aang going to school and hosting a dance party and Katara dressing up as a spirit and then blowing up a factory with Aang to help a town… it had definitely been a wild ride. It was a ride that Sokka, of all people, hadn’t been too happy about.

 

No, Jet could tell he was glad that they could help the people around them. But Jet could tell Sokka was beginning to completely stress out about the time they had to get to their meeting point. One thing Jet has learned, though, is that when Team Avatar has a goal, they will meet it.

 

Like now. 

 

He watched as Appa flew over his head, Katara bending a huge bubble of water to put out fire from a meteor . This world still surprises him sometimes. Jet sat down and just watched the bending show in awe, the ground shaking every time Toph or Aang flipped over a patch of earth.

 

Honestly, that was impressive.

 

Jet had found himself slowly finding that, in this group of master benders, he wasn’t needed for jobs like these. He could feel the restlessness in his veins when he didn’t help, so he concluded that he was on the lookout for any Fire Nation citizens or soldiers.

 

Speaking of citizens… he found himself not glaring as much as he passed through different Fire Nation towns. After seeing what their own Fire Lord was doing to them… it just reminded him of himself and his own past experiences.

 

Everything happening here was just a lesser form of brainwashing and it made Jet sick. Apparently, even the Fire Nation needs their help.

 

Sokka plopped beside him, huffing. Jet blinks over to the sudden presence at his side. Sokka is sulking about something, diligently watching the benders ahead of him and… was he wet?

 

Jet snorts and Sokka looks over to him with a glare, before flicking his forehead. Jet shoves him back.

 

“What’s up?” he asks, putting his eyes back on the horizon as Aang and Toph clean up the mess of rubble.

 

Sokka sighs from his side. “Nothing important,” he mutters.

 

Jet raises an eyebrow and looks over to Sokka before deciding not to push. He has a feeling he knows what Sokka’s going through, but he’ll let Sokka talk about it when needed.

 

They sit there in silence until the group of benders climb up the hill and meet them. Toph bends the earth to push both boys up and on their feet.

 

“We’re going back to camp to catch a couple more z’s,” she informs, stifling a yawn.

 

Sokka nods in sync with Jet as Aang calls Appa back down. He sees Katara send a look to her brother, before climbing into the bison’s saddle. 

 

Hopefully, Sokka figures his problems out tomorrow, or Jet senses he’s going to get a brutal, sisterly interrogation.





Ok, who allowed Fire Nation food to be so good ?

 

Aang was greeting everyone who passed their table with a “Flameo, Hotman,” and Jet was starting to wonder how no one had burnt the kid’s eyebrows off yet. His constant chattering was almost enough to distract him from… whatever it was in front of him. Seriously, whatever he was eating was heavenly !

 

Everyone else seemed to actively agree, Aang immediately taking everyone’s vegetarian sides as his own and scarfing them down. Everything tasted perfect. 

 

So it was weird that the resident food critic had barely touched his food, much less exclaim how good it was and force his sister to try what he ordered.

 

“These people have no idea how close they were to being toasted last night,” Aang leans in and whispers.

 

“Yeah, and these disguises are the worst! I sorta miss the hero worship we got. The love was nice,” Toph chimes in.

 

Jet finds himself nodding along. “I could see how that would be nice.”

 

“Too bad you weren’t around for most of it, Treetop,” Toph teases, punching his shoulder.

 

He rolled his eyes in response. Could Toph even tell her was rolling his eyes? How far did her earth sense go?

 

“Boo-hoo,” Sokka snarks from the edge he was sitting at. “Poor heroes…”

 

Jet blinks. Huh?

 

Katara straightens in her seat, head tilted. “What’s your problem? I don’t think you’ve even touched your Sea Slug.”

 

Sokka shrugs and shakes his head. “It’s just… you guys can do a lot. I can’t put out forest fires or even make stuff fly around. Heck, I can’t even fly ! I can't do anything…”

 

“That’s not true!” Katara protests. “No one can read a map like you.”

 

Toph snorts. “I can’t read at all.”

 

“Exactly! And who keeps us laughing with random jokes and sarcastic comments all the time? I mean, uh, just look at Katara’s hair, right? What’s up with that?” Aang tries to joke.

 

“What? What’s wrong with my hair?!” Katara semi-frantically asks.

 

“Nothing! I was just trying to-“

 

“Ok guys. I appreciate the effort but… you guys are so special and amazing and I’m… not . I’m just the regular guy of the group,” Sokka mutters.

 

“And what’s wrong with that?” Jet pipes up, slightly defensive.

 

As the other regular guy of the group, shouldn’t he have a say in this?

 

Sokka groans, but before he can reply to Jet, Katara stands up and walks over to her brother.

 

“I’m sorry you feel so down, but I hope you know none of us see you that way,” Katara says gently.

 

Uh, wrong. Jet is a regular guy just like Sokka. They’re regular guys together! But, hey, whatever. 

 

“But,” Katara continues. “I do think I know what can cheer you up!”

 

He watches as Sokka turns his head to look at Katara. Toph and Aang glance at each other, and isn’t that weird? Seriously, how blind is Toph with her earth sense? Jet has questions!

 

“You do?”

 

Katara smirks and pulls him up. “Come on, guys!”

 

Toph jumps up with a grin and cracks her knuckles while Aang dashed over to Katara, who’s already dragging Sokka down the restaurant stairs. But the food! What about the food?!

 

Jet sighs and takes a final bite of his mystery meat before running after Team Avatar. They’re always on the move. It sorta brings back some memories… moving from place to place with Longshot before finding the woods.

 

He runs and almost trips over a rock in his rush to catch up with the kids in front of him. Luckily, they’ve stopped and Jet can see Katara hand Sokka a pouch that… is that their money pouch?

 

As he slows and approaches the group, he can hear Sokka cry of joy. Really ? This is Katara’s idea?

 

“Shopping!”




If you asked Jet what he thought about what they were currently doing right now, he would say it was a waste of precious money. Seriously, how many more towns would they have to go to before getting to the rendezvous point? Each town with differing prices for food and maybe even medical supplies , if they need it?!

 

But it was making Sokka feel better. Jet watched as the boy carried his head higher and practically pranced around the shop they were at. 

 

He shouldn’t have doubted Katara’s methods.

 

“What are you so sulky for?” Toph calls from across the store. “Come look with me, spirits know I can’t.”

 

Jet snorts and picks himself up off the wall he was leaning on. He walks over and stands next to Toph.

 

“What are you looking for?”

 

“I just said I can’t look ,” Toph responds, a smug grin on her face.

 

Jet sighs fondly. “Fine. What do you want , then?”

 

Toph just shrugs. Jet’s eyebrow twitches. 

 

“Then what’d you even call me over for?”

 

Toph shrugs again. “What do you think, Treetop?”

 

Jet flicks her shoulder. Toph called him over here just to mess with him and, maybe, get him out of his thoughts. The girl punches his shoulder in response, so he shoves her back and smiles.

 

“If you two start fighting, I will rain hellfire upon you,” Katara calls over her shoulder.

 

Toph snorts and Jet has to cover his mouth to stifle his own chuckles. But then there’s a loud crash from the direction Aang went and…

 

“Looks like you’re worried about the wrong people, Katara,” Jet teases as she begins to jog over to Aang.

 

That causes them both to lose it, cackling in the store before the store clerk shouts at them to leave. They apparently made too much racket. “They” being Aang .

 

Surprisingly, Sokka is already outside the store and seemingly deep in thought. Jet has to stop Toph from going over and poking him.

 

“I think you’re right, Aang,” Sokka finally says.

 

“Yes! Uh, what am I right about again?” Aang sheepishly asks, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“I need to find a master!” Sokka exclaims. “The weapon’s master sword guy said that there’s a Master Swordsman here named Piandao. I can go there and be trained in the way of the sword!”

 

Jet blinks. “You know I can sword fight pretty good, right? I could teach you if you wanted.”

 

Sokka waves Jet off. “Yeah, but you’re not a master .”

 

Jet glares at Sokka. Yes, he gets him and Sokka are dealing with being the “regular guy” in different ways but Sokka’s really starting to get on his nerves. He’s glad he found something to help his problems, but Sokka’s blatant disregard for Jet also being a regular guy and just saying these things is just… it irks him.

 

Sensing the growing tension, Aang cuts in. “Then where do we find this guy? The quicker you get classes the better!”

 

Sokka nods, glancing at Jet with a confused expression. Really ?!

 

“He lives in the castle. Apparently it’s up the road..?”

 

“Then what are we waiting for, Snoozles?” Toph reaches out and grabs Sokka’s arm, pointing her other arm forward. “Let’s get a move on!”

 

Katara giggles and Sokka grins. Aang bounds forward to Katara’s side while Jet stays in the back. 

 

He doesn’t get the big deal. Being the “regular guy” can be useful . People underestimate you and you always have a lookout when the benders have it handled! And Sokka doesn’t know what he’s talking about. Jet is totally a master of his swords, he just learned how to use them on his own . Yeah, his stance may be off at times compared to master swordsman, but that’s just how he taught himself.

 

Jet didn’t have the luxury of getting a master, but that didn’t mean he didn’t bring anything to the table.

 

Right?




Sokka was taken under Piandao’s wing. Yay. Whoop-de-doo.

 

Spirits, why couldn’t he just be happy for Sokka?! It’s not like Jet had any doubts about his place in the group. He was there to help as much as he could and, sometimes, the best form of help was doing nothing.

 

So why was he starting to resent Sokka?

 

Jet swings his sword again at the rock pillar Toph had bent him for practice. He needed to get over himself. 

 

“Hey Jet!”

 

Startled, Jet swings his swords out towards the source of the voice, only to find Aang nervously smiling behind him and with his hands up. He lowers his swords.

 

“Sorry Aang. I didn’t hear you coming,” Jet apologizes. “What’s up?”

 

“No worries! I was actually just about to ask you that, though.”

 

Jet turns back to the rock pillar. “Ask me what?”

 

“What’s on your mind?”

 

Jet slashes the rock with a loud clang . “What do you mean?”

 

He hears Aang sigh. “You’ve been slicing at a piece of rock for about two hours, now.”

 

Jet shrugs and gets down into a stance. A stance that he can feel himself over analyzing. He knew he wasn’t a trained swordsman, so why was he caring about his stance now ?

 

Grumbling, he plopped down onto the earth. Aang gently sat down beside him, face full of curiosity.

 

“You, sir, need to stop being all knowing,” Jet mutters playfully.

 

“Comes with the job,” Aang boasts, but Jet can see the small strain in his smile.

 

Jet straightens himself. “Aang, whenever you are around me, you are not on the job.”

 

Aang pauses, puzzled. “What do you mean?”

 

He runs a hand through his hair. “You don’t have to be the Avatar with me, Aang. I know that it’s part of you, and I’m not saying to separate yourself from the Avatar. I’m saying you don’t have to act like the Avatar around me. You’re, what, twelve? You can be Aang the twelve year old around me.”

 

Silence answers him and Aang looks away and hangs his head, deep in thought. “Well…” he starts. “If I can be the twelve year old, then you can be the fifteen year old.”

 

Jet snorts. “Of course the airbender deflected back to me,” he teases, ruffling Aang’s hair.

 

It’s still weird that he has hair. 

 

“Hey!” Aang protests. “You deflected to me first! I’m pretty sure that you were not thinking about me.”

 

Jet lets his smile drop. Groaning, he flops down onto his back and stares up at the sky. “Stop being wise.”

 

“I’m pretty sure I’m just observant.”

 

“I’m pretty sure I’m just observant,” Jet mocks, moving his hand along with his mouth.

 

Aang pinches him. 

 

“Ow!” He laughs, before sighing. “Fine… I’m unreasonably mad with Sokka.”

 

Aang hums from his side, laying down with him. “Why?”

 

“Well, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but there’s two regular guys in the group.”

 

He can hear Aang turn to him, about to protest what Jet just said when Jet raises his hand to make him stop.

 

“Being the regular guy isn’t a bad thing, Aang. It just is . There’s things that I can do to help you guys but, sometimes, the most helpful thing is to do nothing. Sure, it’s disheartening, but I’d rather be on the sidelines and be on the lookout for enemies than in your way, heightening my chances and your chances of getting injured.”

 

“It sounds like you’ve figured yourself out,” Aang states. “So why are you mad at Sokka?”

 

Jet groans and rubs his face. “Because he doesn’t think the same way I do. Maybe I could’ve explained it to him, but I bet he still would’ve taken off to find some master swordsman anyway! This is something he needs to figure out himself, but for some reason it’s frustrating me .”

 

Aang hums. “That’s why you said you were unreasonably mad, isn’t it? Because you have no good reason to be this frustrated, you just are.”

 

“Eh. That ‘not a master’ comment hurt so maybe I’m holding on to that too, but that basically sums it up,” Jet says, shrugging. 

 

From beside him, Aang nods and rolls back onto his back to stare at the sky. 

 

“You don’t need to come up with a solution for this, Aang.”

 

Aang sits up. “But you’re hurting! I just want to help.”

 

Jet sits up too. “And it’s just a thing I need to deal with. Maybe I’ll even talk to Sokka about it, but there’s not much that could make me feel better right now. I just need to find my… my balance again. I was fine with being the regular guy before, and I can do that again. Sokka just threw me off track, is all.”

 

“But you’re not a regular guy!” Aang retorts.

 

“Aang-“

 

“No one here is regular . Actually, I’m willing to bet no one in the world is regular! You’re… you’re Jet! The once homicidal maniac-“

 

“Hey!”

 

“-that changed his mind and became a better person. You’re the guy who can use hook swords flawlessly even without having someone train you and you are a good leader for the Freedom Fighters. And, instead of being a bad teammate, as most former leaders tend to be, you’re a great one and have made up for your past mistakes. No regular guy could do that, Jet,” Aang finishes passionately.

 

Jet turns his gaze to the ground and smiles bitterly. “I still have a lot to make up for. I don’t think I’ve said sorry to you yet, either.”

 

Aang placed his hand on Jet’s shoulder, causing Jet to look up. “And there's still tons of time for that. Though, in my eyes, I’ve already forgiven you and you’ve already made up for your mistakes just by being here.”

 

Jet chuckles and shoves Aang’s hand off him. “You forgive way too easily.”

 

The boy beside him shrugs. “All part of the charm!”

 

Jet laughs and Aang giggles beside him. To think that having this moment would have been… well, unthinkable a couple moon cycles ago is weird. It’s a nice change.

 

“So… do you want an actual sparring partner now? I’m so bored ,” Aang complains, tilting his head up.

 

This kid is the most powerful bender in the world… sometimes it still surprises him. Jet grins and pushes himself up off the ground, offering a hand to Aang.

 

“Yeah, I wouldn’t mind going for a couple rounds.

 

Aang beams and takes his hand.





At the end of Sokka’s time with Piandao, Jet didn’t necessarily need to talk to the guy. Aang’s words had surprisingly helped him way more than he thought they would.

 

Kicking Sokka’s butt in a sword fight may have also helped too.

Notes:

long chapter ft. Jet in his feelings

my motivation for this is slipping but i've written almost all the way up to the boiling rock episode i am so determined to finish this despite my motivation lacking lmaoooooooooo

anyways i do have motivation for rise of tmnt if yall like that so check the two fics i have for that out. i'll be back with another update someday. :D

Chapter 35

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Zuko never gets good news.

 

Never.

 

The news that a factory in the Fire Nation was blown up was bad news. Well, scratch that, it was good news for the people that lived there. Zuko was glad that the citizens in that small town finally had clean water and… a significantly less amount of mutated fish to eat.

 

But the fact that the factory had been blown up was also bad news. The word isn’t black and white! So, when he heard that the mess was created by what seemed to be a skilled Earthbender and a talented Waterbender… he had cursed himself for not realizing that the Avatar was not the only threat to the war.

 

Yes, the Fire Nation would win without the Avatar to stop them but it would drag the war out even longer if there were teenagers going through their nation, slowly taking out supplies. Honestly, Zuko was surprised they hadn’t started their path of destruction earlier.

 

Hope was a fickle thing. It could lead people down the path of righteousness or it could blind them to their reality, leaving them to die in the mess of their own mistakes. Eventually, what remains of Team Avatar will either run out of hope or they will die.

 

For once, Zuko didn’t know which he wanted. If the people the Avatar used to travel with were just kids…

 

He didn’t want another child’s death on his hands. Maybe that’s hypocritical, considering he is probably as old as the Watertribe boy, but he’s used to being plotted against.

 

“Locate the group and follow them without engaging,” Zuko instructs, his hood covering as much of his face as he can muster. “The next time they attack any of our supplies… do not hesitate to end them.”

 

The man covered in metal and a big tattoo of an eye on his forehead nods, turning around and stomping off.

 

Zuko convinces himself he made the right choice, regardless of the guilt twisting in his gut right now. He needs the war to end faster. He needs to get rid of Ozai sooner. 

 

If he doesn’t do it soon, he’s not sure if he’ll have the guts to kill his father. Azula will, but…

 

If Zuko doesn’t get rid of Ozai sooner, who says he or Azula will even live to see the end of the war?

 

He won‘t risk Azula’s life. 

 

As he walks back to the palace grounds, Zuko sends Agni a small prayer of forgiveness. 

 

It feels unanswered.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

“Suddenly, they hear something down the hall! In the dark !” Sokka exclaims, wiggling his fingers in the air.

 

After traveling through many hilly and mountainous areas, Team Avatar had found a forest. Jet was excited . This place was nice, even if the trees seemed a bit too off color and the lingering fog made the place spooky. But Jet has lived in the woods, this is nothing .

 

The others, though, said it was the perfect setting to tell scary stories in. Jet had thought the same thing once about his own forest. 

 

It didn’t go well.

 

“It came into the torchlight, shining and- and they knew the blade of Wing-Fu was haunted!” Sokka yells, yanking his sword up in the air and waving it around.

 

Jet stifles a snort. 

 

“I think I liked ‘the man with a sword for a hand’ better,” Aang mumbles.

 

“Water Tribe parties must stink ,” Toph groans, stretching her arms.

 

Jet lifts his hand up in a cheers-like movement with a hum of agreement.

 

“No, wait!” Katara says, perking up a bit. “I’ve got a story. It’s a true Southern Water Tribe story.”

 

Sokka squints over to Katara. “Is this one of those ‘a friend of my cousin knew some guy that this happened to’ stories?”

 

Katara shook her head, a small smug smile on her lips. “It happened to mom .”

 

Sokka sat down, eyes wide at the mention of his mom. Jet could practically feel the atmosphere get colder. He leaned forward in anticipation.

 

“When mom was younger, there was a huge blizzard in the south pole. It buried the whole village for weeks. After the blizzard hit, mom realized she hadn’t seen her friend Nini since the storm.”

 

Jet looks around the group. Aang’s eyes are wide and Toph isn‘t fidgeting like she normally would, showing that she is giving Katara her full attention. Momo chitters a bit from Sokka’s shoulder, who seems to tense up at Nini’s name. Has he heard this story before?

 

“So, mom and some others went to go check on Nini and her family. When they got there… no one was home. There was only a fire, flickering in the fire place,” Katara pauses. “The men went out to search for Nini’s family, but mom stayed inside the house. When she was alone… she heard a voice.”

 

“It’s so cold,” Katara whines, the pitch of her voice higher than normal as she runs her shoulders. “I can’t get warm.”

 

Everyone glances at each other, nervous. Did Jet just hear something from the forest? No, he was just paranoid. That’s all.

 

“Mom turned and saw Nini standing by the fire. She was blue, like she had been frozen by the storm. Mom ran out the house to find help but, when they got back, Nini was gone.”

 

“Where did she go?” Sokka asks, breaking the silence.

 

“No one knows,” Katara answers, shaking her head solemnly. “Nini’s house stands empty to this day. Sometimes, though, people see smoke coming up through the chimney… like little Nini is still trying to get warm.”

 

Toph gasps sharply from where she sits, causing the group to jump.

 

“Wait! Guys, did you hear that?!” 

 

Was the sound Jet heard earlier not his imagination?! He reached for his swords, just in case. 

 

“I hear people under the mountain,” Toph continues. “They’re screaming!”

 

“Pft, nice try, Toph,” Sokka snickers.

 

Toph glares over in Sokka’s general direction. “No, I’m serious. I hear something!”

 

“You’re just jumpy from the scary stories,” Jet teases, ignoring his own thumping heart and hand on one of his swords.

 

“Like you can even say anything, Treeto- it just stopped!” 

 

“Alright, now I’m getting scared,” Sokka admits quietly.

 

“Hello, children.”

 

At the random voice, everyone screams and crowds around Aang. Jet pulls up one of his swords and places his hand on the other one. They all stare at the woman, eyes wide.

 

The woman has gray hair and pale, wrinkly skin. She is most definitely Fire Nation and… the red on her dress makes Jet want to snarl. Shouldn’t he be over this by now?!

 

She laughs. “Sorry to frighten you. My name is Hama.”

 

The group glances at each other.

 

“You children shouldn’t be out in the forest by yourselves at night,” Hama states. “I have an inn nearby. Why don’t you come with me and we can find you some spiced tea and warm beds?”

 

The offer makes Jet’s skin crawl. This feels wrong . He lowers his sword and sheathes it. 

 

“Yes, please,” Aang answers, grinning.

 

Hama smiles. “Well then, follow me.”







The walk to Hama’s inn is eerily quiet. Jet blames the forest and the scary stories for setting his heart off, not the trickling feeling of anger and wrong settling in his stomach.

 

Hama may be Fire Nation, but so is he, or so she thinks. She is just helping some children. Besides, what could an old lady really do? 

 

His prejudice is just shining through. Jet swallows it down. Now is not the time.

 

The inn they walk into is pretty. It’s small, wooden, but still has enough rooms for each of them to get their own room. No more sleeping on the ground with the bugs. It’s great!

 

They split up, thanking Hama for the rooms despite having no money. The woman laughs.

 

“If you wish, you can repay me by helping me with my chores tomorrow.”

 

And, of course, they agree. Not like there’s not a war going on, nope. 

 

Jet throws himself down onto the bed and sighs in relief. It’s not the best bed he’s been on, but it’s better than grass. He sorta wishes he could be back home.

 

He also hopes the Freedom Fighters are doing ok. He’ll find out eventually, the Day of Black Sun coming ever closer.

 

They’ll win. They’ll survive.

 

Jet knows it.

 

He turns and stares at the lantern on the desk beside the bed. He should blow out the flame. But as he reaches for it, he begins to hear the words in the back of his mind.

 

Jet jolts up, jumping off the bed. The movement causes the room to spin and the words get louder. He can’t tear his eyes off the lantern. He wants to. He needs to. He can’t.

 

Backing up into a wall is what snaps him out of it. Jet shakes his head, grabs his swords that were by the door, and exits the room in a flurry, huffing.

 

Ok. So. Lanterns are a no go.

 

He stares at the door, breathing still heavy. His frustration builds. Spirits, he was pathetic! It’s just a lantern! It was fine before, just sitting on his nightstand. Why not now?! Just because he looked at it?!

 

And now he can’t go back in. Logically, he can. Jet can open his door and go to bed, ignoring the lantern. But that would mean leaving the thing on, something that could easily burn down this place.

 

He groans and bangs his head against the door. His heart is still pounding. Stupid lanterns…

 

“Jet?” 

 

Startling, Jet pushes himself off the door, another wave of dizziness overcoming him. He tries to balance himself out, but fails and crashes into the other wall. He somehow manages to stay standing, his hands still gripping his swords.

 

“Katara?” he breathes, relieved it’s not Hama. “What are you doing awake?”

 

Katara narrows her eyes. “I went to go get a glass of water. And… you?”

 

“I, uh…”

 

He can’t tell her. Jet doesn’t know how. 

 

“I… can’t sleep?”

 

Katara snickers. “You’re worse than Aang at lying.”

 

Jet rolls his eyes. “Ok, fine then. Don’t believe me. I’ll just be going to bed.”

 

He reaches for the door and grabs it, turning the knob. Jet pushes the door open ever so slightly, his breath quickening when seeing the flicker of the flame from the lamp. There’s nothing to be scared of! Quit it!

 

Jet takes a step forward and freezes, his mind not wanting him to go anymore. He tries to take another step, but his foot barely moves an inch. Truth is, Jet doesn’t want to go into the room with the lantern. Lanterns can… they can do things. He already heard the words while looking at the lantern, so who says he won’t… won’t be mind controlled again?

 

He can’t let that happen. He’s not going to let that happen. But he still needs to enter the room.

 

Katara’s watching him. He’s sure of it.

 

He doesn’t move.

 

“Jet? Is everything alright?” Katara asks softly, putting her hand on his shoulder. 

 

Jet hums in response. What the hum means is lost to even him.

 

Katara gently pulls him from the doorway and down the hall. He feels like a child. It’s just a lantern. Nothing more . He can handle it.

 

But he can’t. Jet couldn’t even enter the room again. 

 

Katara knocks on a door. She knocks again when there’s no response. Aang eventually opens the door, groggy. 

 

“Katara? Jet? What’s wrong?”

 

Katara opens her mouth, but Jet watches her hesitate. She glances over to him, eyes questioning.

 

Jet doesn’t answer the unspoken question.

 

Aang’s mouth forms a thin line. Toph opens her door with a grumble from down the hall. Great! Did he really wake up everyone ?!

 

“Will you guys be quiet?!” Toph hisses.

 

Jet scowls. “This is stupid. I’m fine . I’m going to bed .”

 

He turns around and starts to his door, before he sees the lantern's light still flickering. Jet makes it a few steps further, before pausing. Again.

 

Tears threaten to fall. Why can’t he do this?! It’s just a lantern! It hurt him before, sure, but there’s no one here to do it again! Jet turns his head up and resists the urge to growl, to shout.

 

Spirits, he’s so tired.

 

With that thought, he sits down where he stands and glares at the door. His knees curl up and he crosses his arms over his knees, bringing his swords to his side.

 

He hears Toph grumble, and then hears her footsteps come over to his side. She leans down and grabs his shoulder, pulling him up by his shirt. Jet moves the swords so they don’t cut her.

 

Her hand then tries to fall into his, but he has his sword. Jet moves both swords to one hand and Toph then grabs his hand, pulling him forward.

 

“Come on,” she says, tone slightly softer than normal.

 

Katara and Aang follow as Toph forcefully pulls him into his room. His heart is hammering in his chest, sweat starting to drip down his forehead. No, please. Don’t make him do this. Don’t-

 

Aang closes the door. The room is as he left it. Blankets messed up on the bed and his clothing bag on the side of the room.

 

Jet slowly lets his eyes trace the room, holding his breath. His gaze lands on the lantern. 

 

There is no war in Ba Sing Se .

 

Instinctually, Jet takes a step back. The room is spinning. It’s spinning! Why isn’t anyone saying anything about the spinning lantern-

 

Toph’s hand squeezes his own and she says something he can’t understand. Aang moves and then the lantern is out, darkness enveloping the room.

 

Jet blinks at the sudden change, expecting the lantern to turn back on. That’s what they did when it ran out. It always came back on. It never stopped.

 

But it doesn’t. The lantern doesn’t come back. He takes a deep breath in and feels his shoulders sag. Every inch of him untenses. He hadn’t realized he had a death grip on Toph’s hand until now.

 

“You with us, Treetop?” Toph asks.

 

Jet swallows. “Yeah,” he whispers. “Thanks.”

 

Katara smiles at him. “Anytime, Jet.”

 

None of them move.

 

“Do… do you want to talk about it?” Aang says softly, gently plopping himself on the bed.

 

“The lantern,” Jet starts, trying to form the words. “They used it…”

 

He can’t seem to say anymore, but they understand. Aang nods.

 

“We’re always here when you need something like this, ok?” Katara states.

 

Jet gives a small smile and nods. Toph lets go of his hand.

 

“Alright, time for bed. I want to be as asleep as Snoozles.”

 

Jet and Aang snort.

 

“He can sleep through anything ,” Aang jokes, crossing the room and to the door.

 

Toph and Aang leave, Katara lingering in the doorway.

 

“You’ll be ok?”

 

“Yeah. Thanks Katara.”

 

Katara nods, closing the door. 

 

Jet walks over to the bed and jumps on it. He sighs and stares up at the ceiling.

 

What did he do to deserve these people? They’re awesome.

Notes:

take some traumatized jet within the spooky episode! WOO!! its so cool to be this far in the series.

also i gained motivation again woo woo woo woo. finished the boiling rock ep and GUESS WHAT???? its 20 pages on google docs. yall. yall. y a l l. yes im southern sue me. anyway im super excited to finish this. i love this so much its my first long series. is the writing in the beginning bad? yeah. but that's because i was a newbie.

because ive continued this you guys get to literally watch my writing style grow and change and like.... thats probably a bit annoying and pretty cool at the same time. but basically, thank you for sticking with me through this. yall are awesome. <3

anyways! thought on the newest chap? we got HAMA IN THE HOOUUUUSSEEE

(i am much crazier in these notes than in my other stories its so funny. anyway toodles)

Chapter 36

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The morning was bright as they left for the market. At least Jet got some sleep last night.

 

“Thank you for letting us stay last night. You have a lovely inn,” Katara compliments.

 

Hama gently laughs. “You’re sweet. You know, you should be more careful around those woods.”

 

Jet feels his nose scrunch up. “Why?”

 

The elderly woman sighs. “People have been disappearing from those woods.”

 

“The woods we were camping in?” Jet asks to confirm.

 

“Disappearing?” Sokka inquires. “What do you mean disappearing?”

 

Hama idly grabs a fruit from a fruit stand. “Every full moon, people just walk in and never come back out.”

 

The group glances at each other. 

 

“And no one’s done anything about it?” Toph questions brashly.

 

Hama shakes her head as Momo flies onto Sokka’s shoulder, chittering. 

 

“I know, Momo! It’s spooky!”

 

Jet rolls his eyes.

 

“Why don’t we split up, hm?” Hama suggests. “Then we can finish my errands quicker. Everything is easily found in this town, I assure you.”

 

To Jet’s dismay, everyone agrees. They just learned people are disappearing and they agree to split up?!

 

Sokka, Aang, and Toph go to take on the other half of Hama’s errands while Jet, Katara, and Hama take on the other. He grumbles but keeps his mouth shut. They can take care of themselves, he supposes. It’s fine. He’s just paranoid from last night.

 

Jet follows closely behind Hama and Katara, not focusing on the conversation between the two girls. He should’ve gone with the other group… he does not like errands.

 

“-and I are going to get along swimmingly!” Hama chimes with a big smile.

 

Jet glares. What'd he miss now?!

 

The rest of the errands they complete are boring food runs. Somewhere along the way, Jet was even passed the baskets and bags to hold the food while Hama and Katara skimmed the stalls! 

 

Seeing Aang was a relief… until Toph began laughing at him for being the coat rack. Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Jet stuck his tongue out at her.

 

“Do you mind taking those back to the inn for me? I seem to have forgotten some errands. I’ll be back in a bit,” Hama asks, starting to walk away from the group.

 

Sokka steps by her side. “This is a mysterious little town you’ve got here,” he muses.

 

Hama grins back, and Jet feels the hairs on the back of his neck rise at the sight of it. 

 

“Mysterious town for mysterious children.”







“She’s hiding something!”

 

Katara pinches the bridge of her nose and sighs. “Sokka-“

 

“I actually have to agree with him,” Jet cuts in. “I don’t trust her.”

 

“You two are ridiculous,” Katara scolds, grabbing some vegetables and beginning to search through cupboards to put them away. “Hama is a nice old lady who took us in and gave us a place to stay. She even reminds me of Gran-gran!”

 

“But what did she mean by ‘mysterious children’?” Sokka pushes.

 

“Gee, I don’t know. Maybe it’s because she found five kids camping in the woods in the middle of the night, all alone? Wouldn’t that be even a little mysterious to you?”

 

Jet grabs a piece of cabbage. “Yeah, but what was she doing out?”

 

Sokka grabs his shoulders and shakes him. “See?! Even Jet gets it!”

 

“Jet has a history of being freaky paranoid!” Toph calls from the hallway. 

 

Both Sokka and Jet glare in her direction. He’s gotten better! 

 

“Whatever. I’m going to take a look around,” Sokka exclaims.

 

Jet stashes the cabbage in a place where he thinks it may go, and follows Sokka. Katara huffs and follows as well. Upon seeing Aang and Toph sitting on the stairs, they jump up to follow as well.

 

“You can't just snoop around someone’s house, Sokka,” Katara grumbles.

 

“It’ll be fine!” Sokka waves her off.

 

Aang and Jet glance at each other.

 

“She could be home any minute,” the younger boy amends.

 

Toph huffs and walks up to Sokka’s side. Jet lets his gaze analyze each and every wall. He’s searching for something, but he doesn’t know what.

 

They keep moving.

 

“Sokka!” Katara calls from the back of the group. “You’re going to get us in trouble! Besides, this is just plain rude!”

 

Sokka begins to tug on a cupboard door. “I’m not done yet,” he grunts.

 

The cupboard opens and a bunch of puppets fall out, causing Jet and Aang to both jump back, startled. Aang glances at him and giggles, so Jet elbows him in the gut.

 

Aang swallows his laughter. “Ok, that is pretty creepy.”

 

Jet hums in agreement. 

 

“So she has a hobby,” Katara starts, voice strained. “There’s nothing weird about that.”

 

A stair creaks and Jet looks over to find Sokka halfway up another stairway.

 

“Sokka, you’ve looked enough!” Katara angrily calls, following her brother. “Hama will be back soon!”

 

When Jet finally reaches the top of the stairs, Sokka’s trying to open a door. 

 

“An ordinary puppet-loving innkeeper, huh?” Sokka huffs, stepping to the side of the door. “Well then why does she have a locked door up here?”

 

“Probably to keep people like you from looking through her stuff!”

 

Jet watches as Sokka bends down and peaks through the keyhole of the door. He groans and walks over, reaching into his shoe and pulling out a pin. He pokes Sokka’s shoulder and offers it to him.

 

“Have you had that in your shoe this whole time?” Aang asks.

 

Jet shrugs.

 

“I’m surprised you haven’t poked yourself yet,” Toph says, amused.

 

There’s a click and Sokka opens the previously locked door. He smiles smugly and hands Jet his pin back.

 

“Is it empty?” Aang asks, peering over Jet’s shoulder.

 

Sokka shakes his head. “There’s a chest!”

 

Toph grins and struts over into the room. “Maybe it has treasure!”

 

“You guys just broke into a private room!” Katara hisses, grabbing both Jet and Aang’s ear, pulling them away from the door.

 

“Ow!” both boys chorus.

 

“Katara’s right,” Aang adds, rubbing his ear. “I don’t think we should be doing this.”

 

And Jet begrudgingly agrees. He thinks Hama is not trustworthy, yeah, but this situation just has wrong written all over it. They can figure out why Hama is so weird later. Or, even better, they can just leave and continue their journey! Ya know, cause there’s a war going on?!

 

Then again, he already gave Sokka the pin to break into this room. It’s too late for him to rethink his decision now.

 

“Maybe there's a key here somewhere,” Sokka mutters, ignoring Aang. 

 

“Ooooo,” Toph coos. “Hand it over!”

 

She bends forward her meteorite bracelet, maneuvering it to the perfect key. Click !

 

“That wasn’t as easy as I made it look,” Toph brags, handing the box over to Sokka.

 

“This is crazy!” Katara huffs, but she still peers over her brother’s shoulder.

 

Apparently, they all want to see what’s inside. Jet leans closer, eager to see what’s inside when-

 

“I’ll tell you what's in the box.” 

 

Together they scream, jumping back to find Hama behind them. Toph just turns around calmly.

 

Sokka sighs and hands the box over to Hama. She takes the box, giving a disapproving glance in his direction, before opening it completely. Gently, Hama pulls out a blue item.

 

“An old comb?” Sokka questions, disappointment coloring his voice.

 

Hama smiles softly. “It’s my greatest treasure. It is the last thing I own from growing up in the Southern Watertribe.”

 

Jet’s eyes widen, looking over to Sokka and Katara. 

 

“You’re from the Southern Watertribe?” Katara breathes.

 

“Just like you.”

 

Sokka gapes. “How did you know?!”

 

“I heard you talking around the campfire. And, before you ask, I planned to tell you over dinner tonight. The ‘errands’ I had you run today helped gather the ingredients for a big Southern Watertribe dinner. Of course, I couldn’t get every ingredient, but Ocean Kumquats are a lot like Sea Prunes if you stew them long enough,” Hama explains.

 

Aang shudders from Jet’s side. “Great,” the boy mutters.

 

“I knew I felt a bond with you right away!” Katara squeals.

 

“And I knew you were keeping a secret, so I guess we're both right!” Sokka brags, yelping when Katara hits his arm. “But I’m sorry we were sneaking around.”

 

Hama chuckles. “Apology accepted. Now, let’s get cooking!”

 

Jet follows her down the stairs, unsure. Despite finally knowing what she was hiding, he can’t feel uneasy around Hama. 

 

He’ll just have to hope his gut feeling is wrong.








Jet. Hates. The Fire Nation!

 

He slashes at another chain, watching it drop and the person that was attached thank him furiously. Jet waves it off. No one deserves to be attached to a chain.

 

Hama didn’t deserve it either. But this… this isn’t the way to go. These people are innocent! They don’t deserve to be chained and tortured under a mounting, so close yet so far from their home.

 

If the Fire Nation wasn’t the way it was, Hama wouldn’t have decided to do this! It was a sick cycle of abuse, one that most people probably wouldn’t be able to break out of. The Fire Nation did this…

 

No, Hama did this.

 

And Jet was almost Hama, in a sense. It sickens him to his core. He almost did this… he almost continued the cycle…

 

He would have continued it if it weren’t for Sokka and Aang. 

 

“That’s the last of ‘em,” Toph huffs. “Come on!”

 

Jet nods and runs after the tiny earthbender. She knows where they must go. Some Fire Nation people follow, carrying chains of their own. It makes sense after what he’s heard.

 

A witch who could take over anyone’s body, forcing them to her bidding. It sounds like something straight out of a nightmare.

 

But it’s real, he reminds himself. And Katara had been training with her for the whole day, gushing about the Southern Watertribe’s way of waterbending with absolute glee. Her happiness brought life to the inn.

 

And now it is probably gone. 

 

Jet was right. They should’ve left after helping Hama with her errands. But, if they had, they wouldn’t have been able to save the people under the mountain. Hama would still be torturing them, capturing them, and they would be none the wiser.

 

Two thuds sounded in front of them. Jet burst through the tree cover and into a clearing as Hama’s sick laughter sounded. He raced to Aang’s side and Toph grabbed Sokka, pulling him back.

 

Hama was grinning, despite being lifted off the ground and having some of her limbs bent unnaturally. Jet glanced towards Katara, seeing tears streaming down her face as her arms trembled. Whatever was happening to Hama, Katara was causing it.

 

And she didn’t enjoy causing it.

 

Jet’s grip tightened on Aang as the former prisoners grabbed Hama, wrapping her in chains as Katara held her steady. He pulled Aang up and pulled him towards Katara as she dropped her arms.

 

“You’re going to be locked away forever!” a man says.

 

Aang latched onto one of Katara’s hands as soon as he was close enough, Sokka steadying himself on her shoulder. Jet stood behind Aang while Toph positioned herself to be slightly in front of Katara.

 

“My work here is done,” Hama sneers triumphantly. “Congratulations, Katara. You’re a bloodbender.”

 

Katara begins to weep. Jet places a hand on her shoulder, hoping to comfort her. But how can he? The word trickles down through his veins. “Bloodbender”... 

 

It’s horrific. 

 

But, if Sokka and Aang hadn’t stepped into his life when they had… would that word be as horrific as it is now?

 

In a different life, would Jet have been Hama?

 

It’s a scary thought. Jet decides to ignore it. The important thing is that he’s not Hama, and Katara isn’t either, no matter what act she performed.

 

Jet breathes and forces himself to move forward. He hopes Katara can do the same.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

This is it.

 

This is the day where he will break free and help end the war, as he should have done years ago. It hurts that the death of his son is what awoke him to the state of the world; the state of his Nation.

 

In all eyes but their own, the Fire Nation were monsters. But not to Iroh. 

 

They’ve done bad things, there is no lie there, but most was due to the brainwashing from the corrupt regime, the regime he used to be a part of. He wants to fix it and now he knows how.

 

As much as he wished his nephew were with him, he isn’t. Iroh knows he’s made his choice. It hurts but he must finish his journey, even if that means finishing his journey alone.

 

All bad days must come to an end. Iroh just hopes he can make up for all the bad days he had caused others.

 

Hopefully, the Avatar will even allow him to do so.

 

But for now, with not much else to do, he waits and he trains in his small cell. Iroh feels whats coming. His chance .

 

He will make things right.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

He’s alive.

 

He can feel it and he knows it thanks to the assassin he sent. He’s coming. But the war needs to end today . And if Ozai finds out he’s alive then him and his sister…

 

Zuko doesn’t want to even imagine what he’d do.

 

Agni, they should’ve known better. Azula had even been fooled by the Avatar! This is bad, super bad.

 

It’s fine though. The Avatar doesn’t know they know of his plans, nor that Zuko knows he is alive. Zuko will be prepared. He will be ready .

 

And Zuko isn’t alone anymore. He has Azula and Mai and even Ty Lee. They’ll all be ready.

 

He hopes that’s enough.

 

Notes:

and we are so close to the mid-season finale! surprise pov, how are we feeling to see Iroh everybody?!

i am super excited to get more of the story out BUT it has come to my attention that i have been ao3-ing wrong.

if you have not yet noticed, there is a new tag on this story. it is the "potential major character death" tag. i did not know this was a tag and didn't want to put a "major character death" tag to keep the suspense up, but this may have misled some of you reading, especially those that do not want to read a fic with that in it. i'm really sorry, i didn't know or else i would have added the tag when i uploaded the first chapter.

so, disclaimer: there WILL be a major character death in this story. it has been planned since the beginning, has been written, and was actually the reason this fic exists in the first place. you can thank a random tumblr post for inspiring me. if you do not want to read that, i suggest you stop reading.

again, im sorry for the extremely late notice.

much love <3
- E

Chapter 37

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It’s weird seeing Aang bald again. But it’s a good weird, Jet decides as Aang’s grin, albeit strained, is the widest it has been since his awakening.

 

If Jet wasn’t so stressed himself, he probably would have been smiling too. Ships have been arriving all day, preparing for the siege, but his own Freedom Fighters have not shown yet. 

 

The worry was eating him alive .

 

Chief Hakoda had told them that some of the Freedom Fighters had agreed to come help the effort, others planning to stay in the Earth Kingdom and fight smaller Fire Nation settlements there. He’s proud of their decision to do so and help free those towns from Fire Nation influence. It just shows he was right to leave Smellerbee and Longshot in charge.

 

But it also means he won’t be able to see Smellerbee and Longshot till their siege is over, and then he’d also have to go through the hassle of finding them again too. Their reunion is still months away.

 

Jet straightens from the rock face he was leaning on and locks onto the new group of ships docking. He sees Toph shift with him from his side.

 

Katara, Sokka, and Aang had been welcoming everyone as he and Toph had stayed behind. It only made sense. They knew more of the people than they did, but they waved or nodded to some of the people they actually did know.

 

People pile out of the ships as they dock. Jet is just about to stop looking altogether, figuring his Fighters would easily be able to spot him from where he was, when he catches sight of a very familiar helmet. Wait - scratch that - two very familiar helmets!

 

Jet grins and begins to stroll over, pulling one hand up to cup his mouth and putting the other in his pocket. “Hey, Pipsqueak!”

 

The taller boy turned his head at the call, easily scanning over the crowd and locking eyes with Jet. He smiled in return to Jet’s grin, and then let out a loud laugh as a smaller form nearly ran him over.

 

Jet takes a couple steps back to steady himself from the force The Duke had hugged him with. He wraps his arms around the smaller figure and lifts up, swinging the boy back and forth and he laughs.

 

“And, of course, I could never forget The Duke!”

 

He sets the boy down as Pipsqueak makes his way over chuckling.

 

“We’ve missed you, Jet!” The Duke chimes.

 

“Longshot and Smellerbee are good leaders, but they sure aren’t you,” Pipsqueak adds, placing a hand on The Duke’s helmet.

 

Jet snorts. “Well, at least they’re doing a good job. I’m glad you guys are here. How are the other Fighters? Everything good?”

 

The two boys both nod, Pipsqueak shuffling their bags from hand to hand.

 

“Good,” Jet says. “Alright, you two go get settled in before the meeting. I’ll join you shortly.”

 

He watches them leave with a smile. As they disappear into the crowd, he lets it slip into a frown.

 

Pipsqueak is the oldest of the Freedom Fighter’s, having joined at 18. Now, he’s 20 years old, and would probably be the leader just from his age if he didn’t suck at leading - his words. He is a valuable member and is the strongest Freedom Fighter, too. Overall, Pipsqueak only has two weaknesses: speed and The Duke .

 

The Duke came into their group shortly after Pipsqueak. His village had been massacred and… that does something to a 6 year old. He was very skittish and very scared, so when he saw Pipsqueak… it was a miracle they connected like they did. The Duke must’ve thought Pipsqueak was invincible, because he never left Pipsqueak’s side and Pipsqueak honestly didn’t seem to mind. But that’s the problem, The Duke never leaves Pipsqueak side.

 

And now there’s an 8 year old about to go to the heart of the Fire Nation. An 8 year old is about to participate in the battle that would end the war.

 

Jet had known the risk when he brought The Duke back to their forest. He also knew he’d be protected and that he’d keep The Duke out of as much danger as physically possible till he was at least a tiny bit older, but 8 still feels too young. Spirits, it’s not like some of his more dangerous stunts didn’t need Pipsqueak either. And The Duke can do some serious damage on his own. They’ll be fine.

 

His thoughts weren’t as reassuring as he would have liked.

 

He watches Aang flit from place to place, from person to person, and the crowd begins to settle and circle around a small stage up front. Jet catches Aang’s eyes and quirks an eyebrow. Aang nods in return and Jet sighs, beginning his search through the crowd. The meeting is about to begin and he said he’d catch Pipsqueak and The Duke for it.

 

Jet finds them and forces a grin as he sits down lotus style, The Duke mirroring his position and bouncing his knee up and down. He and Pipsqueak exchange a look and, as always, Pipsqueak nods back determinedly.

 

He’ll make sure The Duke stays safe.

 

Chief Hakoda stepped on the stage and the crowd slowly silenced. Actually, it sounds like Aang made the winds quiet too. The waves of the sea behind them don’t even seem to make a sound, maybe thanks to Katara? He’s unsure. Maybe the spirits know just how big a deal this meeting is.

 

Maybe… maybe they’re holding their breath too.





As the machines dive underwater, Jet instinctively holds his breath, waiting for the water to roar in and drown them all.

 

But it doesn’t. They don’t drown and the machine swims forward thanks to the waterbenders. Sokka sends him a smirk that says “I told you so,” and Jet rolls his eyes.

 

Ok, sure, fine. Maybe he should’ve trusted Sokka more on this “submarine” idea, but it’s not like he was the only one with concerns! Toph most definitely didn’t like this either!

 

The ship, if you can even call it that, lurches and successfully wipes the smirk off Sokka’s face as he begins to search for the source. Jet allows himself to smirk despite the worry on why they lurched, but as long as it doesn’t happen again he guesses he could get used to this.

 

The ocean outside swirls in many shade of blue with surprisingly less fish than Jet thought, but the fish he did see were pretty cool. He guessed they were just scared of the metal monster in the sea and, honestly, he couldn’t blame them. He’d be scared of the metal fish that was ten times his size too.

 

Sokka’s plan was genius. To get into the Fire Nation, they’d go under the Fire Navy fleet. Jet had wondered how they would even do that at the time this plan was in its first stages but Sokka had just waved him off, saying he had it covered. Unfortunately for Jet’s bragging rights and fortunately for the war, he was right. Sokka did have it covered.

 

Jerk.

 

Once they finally made it past the Fire Nation gates the tanks would roll out and the battle would begin, splitting Team Avatar into two groups: Ground Group and Push Pride. The names were very stupid and very debated on, but everyone eventually caught themselves using the names. Seriously, Pride?! They weren’t mooselions!

 

The names were not changed, though, because they would only split into said groups as a backup plan. Aang would go find the Firelord by himself and, if he came back and something was wrong, the groups would go into effect. The Push Pride group, consisting of Katara and Sokka, would keep leading the soldiers. The Ground Group, consisting of himself of Toph, would do their best to help Aang with his problem. 

 

There were many flaws to their backup plan, but that’s because it’s a backup plan. It leaves room for adjustment. So, while Aang goes to fight the Firelord, everyone else carries on the battle up to Caldera, the Fire Nation capital. 

 

The submarine rattled and Jet’s ears popped as they began to rise. They were in the Fire Nation already?!

 

A hand landed on his shoulder. “You ready to wish Aang some luck?”

 

Jet turns to Sokka. Oh, right. They had to get some air so they didn’t suffocate in these metal tin-cans. He nods, following Sokka up the ladder.

 

From the left side of the submarine, Appa rises up and out of the water, Aang on his head. From the right. Katara bends a path of ice for Sokka and Jet to cross over, Toph at her side. Appa flies over and sinks back down into the ocean, swimming as Aang hops off and lands on the submarine. Jet and Sokka make it over the ice bridge and the group stares at each other. 

 

“So…” Aang starts.

 

Sokka doesn’t let him finish, pulling the monk into a tight hug. Aang doesn’t hesitate to return it. He pulls away and grips Aang’s shoulders.

 

“You’ve got this, got it?” Sokka says with a nervous grin.

 

Aang matches his grin and nods. “Got it.”

 

“Move over, Snoozles! This open water is not the ideal terrain and I want to be on land as quickly as possible,” Toph announces, shoving Sokka to the side and almost pushing him off the boat, be she grabs him and pulls him back on just in time.

 

Jet smiles as Katara and Aang both laugh at Sokka’s expense. Toph smirks and then punches Aang’s shoulder.

 

“Remember your training, Twinkletoes. Trust your instincts, yada yada, and come back safe, or else,” she threatens.

 

Aang stiffens and mock salutes her. “Yes ma’am!”

 

Toph punches him again for that. She turns and climbs down the ladder.

 

Jet turns to Aang. “So… the Firelord…”

 

Aang nods, smile dimming.

 

“He’s probably going to fight dirty so.. do the same. You’re smart - observant, too. Use that to your advantage,” Jet advises.

 

Aang nods again.

 

“Oh, and one last thing… don’t die… again.”

 

Aang gives a sad smile, something a 12 year old should never wear, and says “I’ll try.”

 

Jet goes to ruffle Aang’s hair, only to pat a bald head. It takes three whole seconds for him to realize what he had done and then him and Aang are both doubled over, laughing. 

 

Aang looks up to him, grinning. “Did you just-“

 

“Good luck, Aang,” Jet loudly says, beginning to walk with Sokka over the ice bridge Katara made.

 

Idly, he wonders if they’d all stop hanging out after the war ends. Jet’s only traveled with Team Avatar for a small amount of time but he doesn’t know what he’d do if he lost any of them. Maybe they’d want to join the Freedom Fighters? 

 

Wait, what would the Freedom Fighters do after the war?

 

Jet shakes his head of his thoughts as he climbs down the ladder into the submarine, lingering just long enough to see the Avatar fly off for the fight of his life.

 

Maybe, after the war, they could all rest. That’s probably the best idea.

 

Notes:

slightly shorter chapter than usual, but i think im gonna make the next chapter super long. idk i'll have to see how everything pans out and divies up. anyway, theyre on their way! the firelord! woo!! surely the Fire Nation has no idea this surprise attack is coming, right?

right?

ha. yeah.

anyway rottmnt has consumed my brain its funny. have yall seen the crossover fic? a tale of spirits? its really good, i suggest it if yall like rottmnt and, well, you probably like atla if you're here lmao

until next time :D

Chapter 38

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The flight to Caldera is a long one but, thankfully, it’s not exhausting. Even after all these years, through all its changes, Aang still feels his breath get stolen away when he sees the city. As always, it’s gorgeous.

 

It leaves a sour taste in his mouth when he realizes the damage that will probably be inflicted upon it today. So many buildings will be ruined; the streets he used to walk will be cracked and jagged.

 

As he flies over, Aang can see the path he and Kuzon used to take that used to lead to the best Fire Flake stand in the city. He can’t tell if the stand is still there or not. Hopefully the recipe has been passed down through the… generations so he can grab some Flakes once the war has ended.

 

Who’s he kidding? Fire Nation citizens will not automatically serve the Avatar Fire Flakes the minute once the war ends. But… that doesn’t mean they won’t let Bonzu Pippinpaddleopsicopolis… right?

 

Aang shakes his head as the Royal Palace, something he’s only seen from afar, grows nearer. Focus on ending the war now and what to do after the war later , he reminds himself.

 

Something else has caught his attention, though. The streets, normally bursting with life, are bare of anyone . On a nice day like this, where is everyone? Have things really changed that much since he was last in the Fire Nation? Are the Fire Nation people not lively anymore?

 

Aang swoops down to the front of the palace, automatically forming an air shield. Except… there’s no opposition to block. Aang slows the wind and peeks around his staff. Where’s the guards? Surely the Firelord would have guards, right?

 

Something’s wrong, Aang realizes. He unfurls his glider and begins to soar through the palace, glancing in every room. There’s no one here! But he’s supposed to fight the Firelord today - supposed to end the war!

 

Apparently, the Firelord didn’t get the memo, cause even the throne room was empty.

 

Or… or maybe he did get the memo and this was all a trap! 

 

Aang feels his eyes widen at the realization and takes a couple steps back before breaking into a sprint and hopping on his glider. He’s got to warn everyone! They can’t fail - no - he can’t fail them again!

 

He flies up into the open sky, frantically looking for any hidden, secret army the Fire Nation may be throwing his friends’ way. He can hear their battle even from where he is, but… what’s that other sound? 

 

Aang spins around in search for the source of the other sound and narrowly avoids being skewered.

 

Airships.

 

The Fire Nation has airships. They have one, two, too many to even count. And each and every single last one of them are heading for the beach to kill the people he lead here.

 

One word leaves his mouth as he turns and begins to form a plan on how to stop the fleet.

 

Monkeyfeathers .”

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

It’s a simple question that breaks the calm of the battle.

 

Well, battle can’t really be calm, but there’s a rhythm to fighting and battling your opponent to the death. It’s stressful but, if you do it correctly, it can almost feel like a dance with a forbidden dance partner. That’s how Jet feels right now, anyway. Except his partner is beginning to slow, while Jet is only getting faster.

 

“Is that Aang?!” Katara yells over the chaos, Appa blowing a small group of soldiers away.

 

Jet misteps and barely rolls out of the way of a fireblast, all while looking for his friend. 

 

“Are those airships ?!” Sokka shrieks as he knocks out the solider he was just fighting with.

 

“Someone tell me what’s going on, I can’t see!” Toph demands, stopping her foot and making the earth rock back and forth.

 

Katara ignores her. “I’m going to go help him!”

 

And with that, her and Appa race up into the air to slow the airships. Toph just huffs and keeps fighting while Sokka straightens his injured father. 

 

All Jet can think is that: 

  1. He’s so going to take this Firebender down with his next swing.

And

  1. Does this mean the groups are off? Cause this is not how they’re supposed to split.

 

But even with his confusion he keeps fighting. With one final swing the soldier teeters and falls over, giving Jet even more of a chance to survey the field of battle.

 

And it’s a field of battle alright.

 

Bodies are starting to grow, but they’ve made it a decent way from the ocean. They’re almost to the base of the hill now which is awesome. But he can’t see Aang anywhere, and that’s worrying.

 

He can hear Appa’s grunts though. Jet supposes that’ll be enough reassurance for now. And it was, until Appa and Aang fly into view.

 

“Take cover!” Aang and Katara both shout.

 

Jet dives to Toph’s side and she bends a perfect earth shelter over him, herself, Sokka, Chief Hakoda, and some guy without pants. Weird. Something that Jet would bet one of his swords on is not Earthbending rattles the ground and they stay in the earth tent for another minute before Toph drops the rock walls.

 

Bombs. Airships

 

Could today get any worse?

 

Aang and Katara spot them from where they stand and swoop down, Aang’s face serious. Appa lands with a large thud and Katara hops out, looking concerned. Aang’s feet barely touch the ground before he speaks.

 

“They knew we were coming.”

 

“What do you mean they knew we were coming?!” Sokka questions frantically.

 

“They knew! I went to the Royal Palace and basically took a stroll through the whole thing! No guards - there weren’t even any citizens in the city!” Aang explains.

 

“Not even the Firelord ?” Jet asks.

 

It’s not that he doesn’t believe Aang, but the Firelord leaving his city to be taken over… that can’t be right. It doesn’t even sound right. The Firelord just doesn’t sound like the type to hide from his enemy!

 

“No, not even the Firelord.”

 

“But they couldn’t have just abandoned a whole city!” Katara reasons. “They’ve got to be here somewhere.”

 

“But where?” Aang mutters, turning to look out at the horizon before looking to the ground in thought. “Wait- Toph!”

 

“Already on it, Twinkletoes. Sweetness is right, they wouldn’t have gone far, so I should be able to feel them if I can concentrate enough.”

 

Aang nods and then grabs Jet’s arm. “Alright, come on then! The eclipse is gonna start soon. We’ll split into the groups. Appa!”

 

Jet shakes his arm from Aang’s grip but continues towards Appa, Toph right behind him, when Sokka speaks up.

 

“Wait!”

 

“Sokka, we don’t have enough time-“ Jet starts.

 

“You’re right. You lead the army with Katara, I’ll go with Aang. You have more experience with leading than I do. It makes sense !”

 

Jet glances to Aang, who is already on Appa’s head reigns in hand, and then back to Sokka. They don’t have time to argue about this, do they? He nods to Sokka and begins towards Katara.

 

“Stay safe,” he says, doing the “I’m watching you” sign. 

 

And then Toph, Sokka, and Aang are off to find and face the Firelord. And him and Katara are supposed to lead an army against airships and soldiers.

 

He looks over to Chief Hakoda for permission and gets a pained nod. Jet gives a sympathetic smile back and turns to the army.

 

“Keep and eye out for bomb drops, but keep moving forward!” Jet orders, waving the men (and Katara) forward.

 

The battle continues.





Without an Earthbender close by, it is much harder to find cover from the bombs. Thankfully, they’ve stopped for now. Why?

 

Well, Jet doesn’t know. That’s a problem, he realizes, but he has other problems to worry about right now. Like, oh, surviving . Another fireblast whips past his face and he grits his teeth. 

 

It would be easier to survive with a Waterbender, too, but Katara had slowed to take care of her dad. He didn’t blame her for that but bender v.s. bender is much more fair than bender v.s. nonbender. Well, at least he’s prepared for the unfairness, as life has not been fair to him before.

 

Jet swings his sword, dodges a blast, blocks a different blast, and swings his other sword. The soldier drops and Jet takes a small breather. They’re at the top of the hill now. Honestly, the capital is prettier than expected.

 

Katara joins him at his side just as the battle begins again, but something caught his eye when he was overlooking the capital. The airships were still going towards the beach.

 

“Jet! The eclipse is starting!” Katara informs, pointing to the glass on her head.

 

Jet pulls out his glasses, puts them on, and continues fighting and thinking. Why would the airships go all the way to the beach? Another Firebender drops and the one beside them freezes.

 

“Do you think they made it in time?” Katara asks, out of breath. 

 

Jet glances up at the sun, remembers that’s a bad idea, and looks to Katara. “Maybe… I hope so.”

 

Katara nods and sends a whip of water towards someone behind him. Jet whirls around and raises his swords, jumping into the fight again. 

 

“Me too.”

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

An underground labyrinth. It was smart, Azula knew, but the Avatar had friends with special skills. Hopefully, this would trick that Earthbender of his.

 

One person in one room, fit for the size of a Firelord. Even with the circumstances, Azula can imagine herself being Firelord, but with better decorations of course. This room is too drab for her liking.

 

But it is perfect for bait.

 

And, from the sounds outside her large door, she’s guessing the trap was set perfectly. Now, it’s time for her part.

 

She still remembers gawking at Zuko and his suggestion, and at how good his plan was. Azula was supposed to act interested in getting information out of the Avatar. Really, she just wanted to fix her… mistake. The Fire Princess doesn’t make mistakes and the Avatar is living proof against that, but she won’t be able to do much during the eclipse. She knows that.

 

The rest of the plan was made by Ozai (using her ideas). He was to have the whole Nation hide underground, but he and Azula would be in two different rooms. He doesn’t know the Avatar is alive but even he knows he’s vulnerable during the eclipse, so Ozai decided to hide from any forces that may break into their underground tunnels by letting Azula be bait. Hopefully, the Avatar chooses her.

 

That’s when Mai, Ty Lee, and Zuko would come in. They’re disguised as guards and stationed slightly down the hall from this fake throne room. Any noise and they’ll come running. Azula just has to distract them long enough for that too happen.

 

Honestly, it is times like these she wishes she joined Zuzu’s offer of training with Dao blades together. She doesn’t need them, of course, but having them wouldn’t hurt either.

 

The door bursts open and rock rises up, blocking all exits and snapping Azula out of her thoughts. The Avatar stands in front of her, alive . It makes her blood boil.

 

“Where’s the Firelord?” he demands, staff raised.

 

Azula feigns shock and widens her eyes, before making it look like she has recovered from the surprise. She smirks. “Was one sibling killing you not enough, Avatar?”

 

The Watertribe boy steps up with a snarl. “Where is he?!”

 

“He’s not here,” the tiny Earthbender informs.

 

“I could have told you that , genius. Oh, and just so you know, I am rolling my eyes,” Azula comments, grin widening at the glare the girl gives her.

 

“She’s just wasting our time,” the girl growls in response.

 

“Is there another room that you can sense?!” the Avatar asks the Earthbender, looking worried.

 

“Don’t bother,” Azula calls. “The eclipse will be over before you get there.”

 

“Y-you’re lying!” the Watertribe savage yells angrily.

 

“No, Sokka. She’s right,” the Avatar says slowly, his gaze calculating.

 

Azula glares. The Avatar is agreeing with her. She knows she’s always right, so why-

 

“We’ve gotta get out of here before the eclipse ends. We got here too late,” he finishes.

 

Ah. So he’s not as dumb as he looks.

 

Azula turns her head to her nails and begins to mess with them, hoping to come across as uninterested as they begin to bend open the rock door they made. “You’re not worried about that girl?”

 

The benders slow and the nonbender turns. Hook.

 

“Oh, Agni, what was her name again? Supi? Saki?”

 

The watertribe boy whips his sword out of its sheath and takes a couple steps forward. Line.

 

“Where is Suki?!” the savage shouts, face deadly.

 

Sinker .

 

“Sokka-“ the Avatar tries.

 

“Suki? Oh, well she’s my favorite prisoner, not that she’s enjoying it much,” Azula teases, grinning as the boy in front of her begins to shake.

 

She can feel Agni’s rays begin to reach her even from this deep underground. Having her Firebending be doused by the eclipse had barely affected her. She had barely felt the change, but the sparks of her bending reigniting?

 

It was exhilarating !

 

Azula would enjoy watching the Avatar fall for a second time. Maybe she’d even be able to end the Earthbender girl and Watertribe boy, too! She grins and watches as the boy doesn’t even bat an eye at it, so stuck in her trap he doesn’t even see-

 

“Guys! The eclipse!” the Earthbender roars, pulling her two comrades closer to her by moving the ground beneath them.

 

That snaps them out of it and Azula snarls. Nevermind the Avatar, she’d have much more pleasure killing the earthbrat. Her hands spark and Azula decides to launch her attack, jumping from where she was and rolling into position, immediately aiming a kick for the Avatar’s legs.

 

The Avatar jumps over her kick and begins his retreat as Azula feels the sun completely wash over her through the Earth. She idly wonders where her friends and brother were, before launching a blue stream of fire towards her closest target: the Watertribe boy.

 

Footsteps sound from behind her as the boy jumps away from the fire, chasing after his comrades. Azula doesn’t need to look behind her to know who has joined her side.

 

“Sorry we’re late!” chirps Ty Lee as she dashes past Azula.

 

“You didn’t make enough noise!” accuses Zuko as he begins to match her pace as she gets up to run, his arms swinging and a sword in each hand.

 

“And you were late , and now they’re getting away!” Azula throws back to Zuko. “I was busy playing actress, exactly as you said.”

 

Zuko huffs and lights his swords on fire mid stride. Azula stops and circles her arms just as she has practiced many times before. Mai passes her and Azula aims for the ceiling of the tunnel. Mai raises a single eyebrow, enough to show her concern, but keeps going. Azula feels the electricity and lets go.

 

Cri-ack-boom!

Notes:

double upload because GUESS WHAT?! IM ONLY TWO SCENES AWAY FROM FINISHING EVERYHING

aka yeah i write ahead. whoo :D i cant believe i only have 2 scenes left. this has been in the works since oh idk may 13th 2021? yeah. YEAH. that long!!!! anyway hope yall enjoy the upload :D

expect more consistent uploads from now on. what schedule it will be? idk i havent figure that out yet BUT THERE WILL BE ONE

Chapter 39

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Zuko charges through the dust and dirt, swords ablaze. A much darker sword clangs against his own and he knows he’s found his enemy.

 

He doesn’t even have to see to know who’s holding the weapon. It’s the Watertribe boy and he’s definitely found a swordsman master from the way he parried. But finding a master doesn’t make you a master.

 

Zuko knows that well.

 

He grins as he advances, sending small licks of fire across the ground as he moves. If his opponent’s foot stance begins to lack, his overall form will too and then Zuko will win .

 

Huh. Maybe his sister's strategy skills are finally rubbing off on him. Good .

 

His swords clang against the Watertribe boy’s again and Mai’s knife soars past his ear, nearly landing into the boy’s eye. The savage had dodged but that had left him open. Zuko sees the chance and takes it-

 

Only to be blocked by a wall of Earth. Zuko screams in frustration, slices the wall, and whirls around to find the source. Except he can’t. The wall covers the whole entire tunnel!

 

Azula runs up beside him and raises her fist. Zuko catches her drift and does the same, building as much power as he can after he switches both swords to one hand. They raise their fists and Mai and Ty Lee dash behind a corner.

 

A mix of bright blue and brilliant orange lands on the wall before exploding his world, leaving him coughing at the mix of smoke and dirt and dust. Azula is already racing ahead.

 

Zuko shares the sentiment. Under all his anger and frustration, he can feel his desperation beginning to burst through. He cannot fail again . Agni, he’s even dragged the girls into this! He can’t fail them again, either.

 

If the Avatar is alive by the end of this, all of four of them will die.

 

He rushes forward, Mai and Ty Lee not too far behind them. They run after Azula until they’re in the bright, Calderan sun. The Avatar is nowhere to be seen.

 

The Avatar is gone. Again !

 

Zuko roars and throws a sloppy fireball back into the tunnel. His father is going to kill them all. They’re all going to die just because he couldn’t do one simple thing! 

 

“Come, we’re going to grab an airship,” Azula instructs. “We’ll spot them from the air and blow them to smithereens .”

 

Zuko nods and they all run towards the airships. When he notices Mai isn’t following, he pauses.

 

“Mai?” he questions more softly than he feels at the moment.

 

Mai looks away from the direction she was staring in and joins them on their trip to the airship. 

 

They’ll catch the Avatar, and then they’ll kill him.

 

They have to. Zuko doesn’t want to think about what would happen if they didn’t anymore than he already has.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Iroh had known he had been spotted, but chose not to worry. The black haired girl with twin buns was always a good girl and hadn’t seemed to unveil his escape from the prison, even when his nephew had questioned her.

 

But, because he considers himself a smart man, Iroh chose a more dangerous route down the mountain and, hopefully, to the Avatar. He can see the airships making their way to the beach and knows another with a much more formidable enemy will be on the way: his niece and nephew.

 

Azula had always been smart, more so than she would let anyone believe. And now she has Zuko under her belt too, and Zuko is a valuable asset. Together, they will be unstoppable .

 

Iroh hopes he will make it down the mountain in time to warn the Avatar. They’ll trust him, he knows. They’ve worked with him before.

 

He slides down the mountain, getting his tunic and pants caught every now and then, slowing his descent. It’s frustrating and, because he doesn’t have enough time to just untangle himself, he burns the plants he gets snagged on. It leaves a path directly to him but what else can he do with so little time?

 

Iroh jogs into a clearing and allows himself to take a breath as he sees the Avatar’s bison two cliffs below him. They’re watching the airships, so Iroh tilts his head up to watch too. He looks just in time to see their way out get blown to pieces.

 

Kaboom!

 

The entire army the Avatar has gathered cringes as their peculiar water vessels turn to scrap. They begin to mutter concernedly at the event. Iroh wonders if this would be a bad time to introduce himself.

 

Well, no time like the present!

 

He begins his way down the first cliff, stretching out his joints once his feet hit solid ground. He then climbs down the second one, realizing the army would see him plain as day. Iroh climbs down slowly. Hopefully they understand he is not a threat. 

 

Iroh turns to find the tiny Earthbender - Toph, he believes - staring in his direction with her face scrunched.

 

“Iroh?” she questions incredulously.

 

He nods, knowing she would feel the slight movement. “I believe I do not have much time for a reunion, or any pleasantries,” he mentions with a glance to the man who has the two Watertribe children near him.

 

The Avatar hops down from his bison, a boy with hook swords joining his side as he walks over to Iroh. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Azula and… My niece and nephew are coming with an airship. You must leave, now .”

 

“Why should we trust you?” questions the boy beside the Avatar, gaze not exactly distrustful but now entirely trusting either.

 

“Jet, Iroh saved us!” Katara defends strongly. She turns back to Iroh. “But we can’t leave, our way out has been blown up!”

 

“And you will join your ships if you do not leave,” Iroh warns.

 

The man near Katara rises up with a grunt and Iroh realizes he must be injured.

 

“You still have Appa-“ he starts.

 

“Dad, no. We aren’t leaving you!” Sokka argues.

 

“There’s no room for argument, Sokka. You will take the kids on Appa and leave .”

 

Aang walks over and places a hand on Sokka’s shoulder. 

 

“But what about you?” the boy with the hook swords - Jet? - blurts. “We can’t just leave you guys here!”

 

“What are we gonna do, Jet? Pack the whole army on Appa’s saddle?” Toph cuts in. “Face it, he’s right. We’ve got to leave.”

 

The boy huffs and Iroh nods sympathetically. He watches as Toph goes and heads towards the animal she called Appa, a lemur following her, chittering the whole way. Sokka hugs the man he called his father and Jet hesitantly turns to follow Toph.

 

“Get the rest of the children and leave,” Sokka’s dad says.

 

Iroh supports the decision as other teens he hasn’t seen before begin to climb into the bison’s saddle. There’s even a small boy, letting silent tears fall as he says goodbye to his tall friend. Katara stays and heals her father one last time before also climbing in the saddle. Aang flies up to Appa’s head and wipes his eyes as sneakily as he can, but Iroh sees the action.

 

These children are too good for this world.

 

And then there’s a hand on his shoulder. Iroh startles and turns to find the Watertribe siblings’ dad looking at him.

 

“You’re the Dragon of the West,” he states.

 

Iroh nods. “Please, call me Iroh.”

 

“You should go with them.”

 

He feels his eyebrows furrow as he exclaims, “What?”

 

“The Avatar will need a Firebending master, one that he can trust . You should go with them.”

 

Iroh hums before nodding. What the man says is true but he never thought he’d be the one teaching the Avatar. He looks up and sees Aang with wide eyes. And then the boy nods and gives a tentative smile.

 

“Sounds good to me,” he adds quietly.

 

Iroh smiles. “I would be honored to teach the Avatar Firebending. Now then, let’s make haste. I would not want to run into my family today.”

 

His joke earns a single snort from Toph and he climbs up and joins them on the bison’s saddle. Appa lets out a groan and then lifts off. The group looks back at the army they left behind in sorrow.

 

“We will save them and we will end the war,” Iroh tried to reassure.

 

The group of kids says nothing in response and Iroh gives a gentle sigh. 

 

“There’s another airship!” the smallest child calls out, pointing behind Appa.

 

He hears the Watertribe boy give a curse as Aang urges Appa to go faster.

 

“We need to lose them!” Jet calls over the wind.

 

“I know, but there’s only going to be ocean, ocean, and more ocean up ahead!” Sokka yells back, scanning the view in front of them.

 

“Good thing we have two master waterbenders, then,” Iroh chimes in.

 

He watches as Katara and Aang look at each other, before Aang and Sokka are switching places and Aang joins the group in the saddle. Sokka steers Appa downwards. Once they’re close enough, the ocean begins to rise.

 

The blue waves slowly begin to encircle Appa as Aang and Katara make a bubble around him. They go deeper into the ocean, deep enough for Iroh’s ears to pop and then they begin to go straight forward. They stay down there as long as Katara and Aang’s energy will allow.

 

His niece and nephew would not be able to follow them down here.

 

“Time to go up,” Katara grunts after a small while, her forehead caked in sweat.

 

Aang is sweatier than her. He even looks paler, but he has said nothing this whole time, throwing his focus into keeping everyone dry.

 

“I can go a bit longer,” Aang protests.

 

“A man needs his rest,” Iroh quotes himself from so long ago. How times have changed.

 

Aang glances wearily at him before nodding to Sokka. Appa slowly begins to rise up out of the water. Immediately, everyone checks their surroundings.

 

“Do you guys see it?” Toph asks.

 

Iroh looks around at the sky and finds it to be clear of anything. No clouds, no airships.

 

“We’re clear,” Jet informs, sliding back into the saddle from the side where he was leaning off.

 

He watches as all the children seem to do the same, stress sliding off their features. He’s sure he looks more relaxed as well. Iroh’s thankful to be away from his nation for once. He didn’t take kindly to being a prisoner.

 

There’s a small silence before the chatter starts up again.

 

“Where are we going to go now?” a boy in a wheelchair quietly asks.

 

Aang hums at that, before giving a sigh and stretching from where he sat.

 

“Sokka,” he says, and Sokka seems to get the message. They switch places, Sokka climbing back into the saddle and Aang taking Appa’s reins.

 

They wait for the Avatar to explain, but the silence resumes. Katara isn’t having it.

 

“Aang?” she questions.

 

Aang turns around and gives a small smile. “You’ll see!”

 

Iroh feels a smile of his own grow. Even after such a battle, these children are finding ways to smile. He’s proud of their strength. He’ll have to be sure to tell Katara’s father how magnificent his children are one day.

 

He relaxes against the side of the saddle and everyone begins to slightly pick up the chatter again. He learns the names of the other boys in the group he doesn’t know and, in return, he spills what are probably Fire Nation secrets. 

 

Not that he cares anymore.

 

Some of the kids start to nap. The Duke is the first to fall asleep, the boy with the wheelchair - who’s name he learned is Teo - has also fallen asleep. Toph seems to be drifting off as well. 

 

It takes a couple hours for Iroh to realize where they’re going. He starts to see familiar rock formations sticking out of the sea and wonders. As they get even closer to the shore, Iroh smiles. He knows where they’re going now.

 

The Western Airtemple.

 

Notes:

BAHDA BING BAHDA BOOM ANOTHER CHAPTER

i still don’t know my schedule yet. i’m thinking of posting every sunday! if i post before then, that has changed.

anyways, i’m posting today because GUESS WHAT?! i have finished writing this whole fic. now i just have to upload it. what can i say, i like writing ahead!

in total, this is 257 doc pages long. i’m scared to look at the word count tbh. i hope y’all enjoyed this chapter! <3

Chapter 40

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Who knows how long they spent searching ocean waters. Who knows how many airships were wasted while trying to find the Avatar; how much time they wasted.

 

They could’ve escaped. The possibility had surely flitted through their minds as they quietly admitted defeat, Azula ordering the ship to fly back to Caldera. They don’t have to face what is surely coming.

 

But they will.

 

The war isn’t over as long as the Avatar lives. They have a war to win. They have to go back. They have to face Ozai.

 

Azula’s hands shake.

 

She saw what happened the last time Zuko had failed him. She had heard the screams; she had smelled the consequences. What would happen now that he had failed again ?

 

What would happen now that she had failed?

 

Would her failure be blamed on Zuko? Would Ozai think she had only failed because he had been brought along? Or would he see straight through to her very core, her failure opening the cracks in her shield to show all her weaknesses for him to see? 

 

Would Azula match Zuko?

 

No, she would fight back. But she wouldn’t escape without some burns, surely. Maybe she’d even die in the fight. That would leave Zuko alone, flying through the air called life with nothing to help him when he reached the bottom.

 

Zuko can take care of himself, she made sure of that. But she had helped save him from Father. He’d be left to Ozai’s mercy. Or maybe he’d snap and kill Ozai.

 

Who knows? Azula surely doesn’t.

 

She just knows her failure is going to have consequences. And it wasn’t even Zuko she was dragging down now! Mai and Ty Lee were on the ship and may even be punished because Ozai is the Firelord . He can punish any of his citizens.

 

Agni, why did she mess up? Why did she have to be so imperfect, especially in this time where she needed it most?!

 

Zuko’s hand lands on her shoulder and she keeps her face forward, watching Caldera grow near. Despite the sunlight turning amber, the city is bustling, trying to rebuild their defenses.

 

“You didn’t fail,” Zuko says quietly.

 

Azula involuntarily tenses. She grits her teeth and clenches her jaw tighter. She shouldn’t have been so easy to read. Another failure.

 

“Now his element of surprise is gone. We know he’ll attack again sometime before the comet and we can find him, or even stay here and prepare for the inevitable attack. We’ll get him, Azula. We just have to try again.”

 

“It’s still a failure,” Azula snaps.

 

“A temporary one,” Zuko shoots back with a glare, clenching his own fists.

 

“Father won’t see it that way!”

 

“Then I’ll deal with Ozai !” Zuko shouts.

 

Azula’s head whips over and her eyes widen at the proclamation but she quickly narrows them. She turns her head back to the window.

 

Zuko can’t do that. Ozai will kill him.

 

“I’ve dealt with him before, Azula!” Zuko continues. “I’ve learned from my mistakes. I can handle him.”

 

“I don’t want you to,” Azula sneers. “I don’t want you to anything him, especially on my behalf.”

 

“This is our mistake,” Zuko argues. “I’ll be standing up for myself, and maybe Mai and Ty Lee, but not for you if you don’t want me to. But what I’m trying to say is that we’ll fix it and… and screw Ozai !”

 

Azula blinks over to him. “Screw Ozai?” she echoes.

 

Zuko nods, face determined. “We’ll get the Avatar next time. Screw Ozai if he overreacts over this .”

 

Azula feels a smirk crawl into her face and she looks over to Zuko. “Since when were you such a rebel?”

 

Zuko shrugs with a smug smile. “Probably when I got a tattoo.”

 

“What?!” three girls chorus.

 

Azula is too shocked by the fact Zuko has a tattoo to even care that Mai and Ty Lee were eavesdropping.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Zuko tucks his shirt back in his trousers and looks in the mirror, remembering the shocked faces at the two intertwined dragons on his thigh. Living on a ship for three years with a lenient Uncle did come with some pluses. He was surprised to see Azula react as she did, her calm composure nowhere to be seen as she demanded she find the same artist to do something for her as soon as possible.

 

He had just laughed and asked if she was jealous. His eyebrows almost being burnt off was worth it. 

 

Taking a deep breath in, he lets himself walk out the airship’s bathroom and back towards the front deck. Azula is as scared as he is if she had reacted so… uncomposed. He understands that she doesn’t normally fail, but completely blaming herself seemed out of the ordinary, even for her. It makes him wonder.

 

What did Ozai do to her while he was gone?

 

Zuko knows perfection has been a requirement in their family for a long, long time. Ever since he could remember, sit up straight, use the correct fork, and etc. You were punished if you messed up, which Zuko normally did, so…

 

But how did Azula get this obsessed with perfection? Did he only just now realize it cause he saw how she broke because she messed up? It’s concerning. He hopes she knows she doesn’t have to be perfect for him. She’s always going to be his little sister.

 

Besides, no one's perfect. No one can be, not if Ozai wasn’t.

 

And speaking of their father… Zuko can feel his nerves closing in as Caldera grows closer. Actually, he’s pretty sure they’re about to land. It’s like he’s marching to his death.

 

He messed up badly. Even if it was a temporary mess up, Ozai wouldn’t see it that way. Zuko may be ordered to be executed for this and he.. he doesn’t want to die. Not yet.

 

There’s so much to do. He has to help his nation, help the world recover after the war, help Azula . Zuko isn’t blind, he sees how much Azula cares for him. Ok, maybe he’s blind in one eye but he’s not blind blind. Azula would… he didn’t know what she would do if she died, but it wouldn’t be good.

 

Especially if she reacted this badly to failing to kill the Avatar.

 

That mission has only been going on for a small while compared to their competitions. He can see how much she loves them, how much she seems to need them and, therefore, need him . If Zuko died, she’d take it as a personal failure.

 

As foreign as this thought was, he thinks Azula would break at that.

 

He won’t let it happen. He won’t leave her. She’s been protecting him for so, so long. Too long. It’s the older sibling’s duty to protect the younger sibling. Before, he would have scoffed at the idea of Azula needing any protection at all. She could handle herself! But now?

 

Now he’s reminded that Azula is a person with flaws and weaknesses just like any other. And, as her big brother, Zuko has a job to watch her back. It’s time to start repaying her for her help throughout, well… his whole life.

 

It’s time for him to start planning how to deal with Ozai. 

 

Seeing how he has affected Azula is going to make it easier. He’s also sure Mai and Ty Lee will even hop on to help.

 

First, though, he thinks as the airship lands, he needs to face whatever is waiting for him in the palace. Zuko will face Ozai today, make sure his sister keeps her perfect name, and hopefully not die. And then? The next step? Besides killing the Avatar, he must do the thing.

 

What thing? Oh, it’s simple. It’s easy .

 

Zuko’s going to kill his father.





The walk to and through the palace was silent. Mai and Ty Lee’s presence had not been requested upon entering the palace, only Zuko and Azula’s was requested. To the throne room. Where their father lay in wait.

 

Mai and Ty Lee had wished them a quick “Good luck,” before going to Azula’s room. Or that’s where Zuko assumed they were going to. He was too busy readying himself for facing his fa- Ozai to really care where they went off to.

 

Azula was at his side, completely composed. He wonders how she does it. He wonders if she can see if he is scared. He wonders if she knows he can now see how scared she is underneath her cool composure. Zuko shoos those thoughts away and focuses on looking as stoic as he can.

 

The throne room doors are up ahead. Last time they were here, they were being joyously welcomed back home. Today… will be different.

 

The guards open the door and Zuko steps forward before Azula.

 

He meant what he said. He’s going to stand up to Ozai, even if he’s going to do it trembling like a newborn Mooselion. Zuko strolls in parallel to Azula, his head held as high as hers. In sync, they both bow and wait as the door closes. The fire crackles.

 

“You lied ,” Ozai accuses in a sneer.

 

Azula stays still. He can see that her gaze is trained on the floor from his peripheral vision. Zuko takes a deep breath in, swallows, and then shakes his head.

 

“You dare defy me?!” Ozai bellows.

 

Zuko flinches but raises his head, keeping his head steady as he looks into angry eyes. “We shot lightning at the Avatar, hit him, and he fell. I thought he died and I was wrong.”

 

He looks back down, Ozai’s angry face seared into his memory. Zuko can see Azula looking at him from the corner of her eye but he can’t read her expression. It’s probably a dangerous warning like “Don’t do that again, you absolute idiot !”.

 

Normally, he’d be inclined to agree. But this isn’t a normal time. Zuko had just stood up to his father, even slightly, and he felt… he felt powerful . He felt like he could do anything !

 

“Of course you were wrong,” Ozai growls. “You can never do anything right ! Now, the Avatar is alive because of you !”

 

Zuko shakes at the volume and malice used but does his best to ignore the blatant insults and jabs. They won’t have to deal with this much longer. Maybe, with the comet… he’ll be able to be powerful enough to do it.

 

He wants to see Ozai’s face when the son he hates so much kills him.

 

“What do you have to say for yourself?!” Ozai demands.

 

Zuko takes this as his queue to stand and does so slowly. “We know the Avatar will come back, most likely before the comet. We can send scouts to spot where they are and either launch a plan to kill him here or before he steps foot in our nation again. There’s still options and, without his army, there’s no way he will defeat ours . Even with the Avatar alive, which he won’t be much longer… we will win the war.”

 

Ozai oddly seems pleased at his explanation. Maybe channeling his inner Azula worked? Maybe explaining it worked? Who knows.

 

He’s just glad he’s not burned!

 

“You will not fail me again. You have obviously learned something through this experience, so I’m willing to be… lenient. Azula, rise.”

 

Azula rises to his side and stares straight up to Ozai.

 

“You will both confer with me and my generals in the war room to decide your next move. If you happen to fail the plan we all create, you, Zuko, will be executed for the treason you committed. Azula, if you fail, you will be punished by severe means. The exact punishment…

I have not yet decided. Am I clear?”

 

“Yes, Father,” they chorus.

 

Ozai nods, hands brushing his beard. “Good. Now get out of my sight.”

 

And they do.

 

The doors open and they exit. Zuko keeps glancing towards Azula the whole while. What was she thinking? Is she ok? She was freaking out about her failure earlier, and now Ozai just threatened her!

 

Zuko let autopilot take over as he began just to follow Azula. His thoughts paused. Ozai just… threatened Azula. He had just told her she would be punished if she failed him again! 

 

Ozai had just threatened his little sister

 

Anger surged forward, burning through whatever fear he had left over from the interaction with the Firelord. He was allowed to be messed with and threatened, that was nothing new. He could handle that. That was old stuff, but this? Azula being threatened?! That’s new and not allowed, not while Zuko lives.

 

The worst part is that Zuko knows first hand that those threats aren’t empty. He knows the danger she now faces. 

 

Now Azula can handle herself, but he thinks she’s been doing that long enough. Ozai ends directly after the comet. Whether through an agni kai or less fair means, Zuko doesn’t care . He doesn’t even care if he sees death happen or not! It’s not a necessity anymore, not with his sister at risk.

 

He will die and if he tries to lay a single finger on Azula; he will die before the comet and then they will end this war themselves. Side by side, as siblings should. No competitions, not anymore. 

 

Azula paused outside her room and Zuko forced himself to stop. He stared at her and she stared back, eyes suspiciously hollow. He suppressed a growl because Ozai had put that look in her eyes.

 

“We’ll get through this,” Zuko spoke, more calmly than he currently felt.

 

Azula’s eyes sharpened. “Yes, we will .”

 

And with that confusing sentence, she turned and marched into her room. Zuko blinked as the door closed in his face. Maybe he’s not the only one pissed off…

 

Good. That means Ozai has twice the trouble coming. Zuko turns on his heel and begins his trip to his room.

 

It’s fitting, he thinks, that the two people that will challenge the Firelord happen to be the Fire Prince and Princess. They’re the two people he’s scorned the most, after all.

 

Zuko opens his door to his room and walks in, eager to start planning his revenge against the most powerful man in his Nation. At least he has the most powerful woman on his side, right?

 

He sits at his desk and begins to list out ideas, none looking perfect. Azula will shoot down most of the ideas, or change them to be unrecognizable. Zuko wants a plan that will hardly need any changes; it’s his sister’s well-being on the line.

 

Hours tick by before he has something. He grins and throws all the different, treasonous plans into a box. Zuko grabs his knife, the one that says to never give up, and strips his bed. He tears open the mattress and rips out the stuffing and feathers inside. He stuffs the box in and grabs a sewing kit, threading the needle through the mattress's fabric till it was sewn back together. Zuko remade his bed and flopped on it.

 

There. Now it’s hidden. And, even if someone finds his hiding place, they won’t know which plan is which. Only he does, because he marked it. 

 

The only frustrating part about the plan he made is that he has to wait a long while. Zuko hates waiting. He is not a patient person but there’s really not much else to do. So, he does what he planned to do.

 

Zuko waits.




The letter comes in on the claw of a brilliant red bird. It catches him off guard. Yet, he opens the letter eagerly, having recognized the symbol on the wax it was closed with.

 

The Avatar. The assassin. He knows where the Avatar is, but did not specify in the letter. The assassin heard about the attack on the Fire Nation capital and has decided that that is enough reason to kill the group.

 

Zuko feels conflicted. On one hand, a whole group of kids his age, maybe younger will die. On the other… he and Azula would be safe.

 

He shakes his head and scowls. He decided not to think about it anymore, the assassin would have already made his first move now. Even if he wanted to, which he doesn’t, there’s nothing he could do to stop this. 

 

The letter goes up in flames and the smoke flows out the window.

 

Notes:

woooo let’s go another chapter!!! i’ve decided to update this every sunday :)

ALSO! i started a new fic oops

anyone want an atla zombie apocalypse au? look no further!

https://archiveofourown.org/works/43484862

go check it out <3

hope you enjoyed this chapter!! buh byyyeeee

Chapter 41

Notes:

tw: violence and injury

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Jet didn’t remember falling asleep, not really. But he couldn’t have passed out for long, as Yue had barely moved from her place in the sky when an elbow nudged him awake. He blinked his eyes open.

 

“Aang says we’re almost there. He wants us all awake, for whatever reason,” Sokka informs, slightly pouting and rubbing his own eyes.

 

He must have fallen asleep too. Jet nods and stretches, looking around at their scenery. 

 

It’s colder than he expected. He looks up and sees clouds, but they’re closer to them than he thought they should be to be traveling over the ocean. So, he looks down, which is usually a bad idea on Appa but he does it anyway.

 

Rocks and small trees don the world below, barely visible in the moonlight. Jet doesn’t recognize any of the surroundings, but he’s willing to bet they’re in Earth Kingdom territory as he turns his gaze to the rest of his surroundings. People in the Earth Kingdom put out their fires while they sleep, while those in the colonies don’t. If they were in the colonies, they’d be seeing smoke right now. Yet, when he stares out at the horizon he sees mountains.

 

Jet looks towards Appa’s head in wonder. Where are they going? Aang wanted them awake, but there doesn’t seem to be much around here. Plus, Earth Kingdom citizens have begun to move away from mountains - too many blind spots. The villages Aang may have known… they’re probably gone.

 

Appa takes a turn and Jet slides a bit in the saddle, nearly hitting the old Firebender. He may be thankful for the guy who’s helping Aang, but he’ll still keep his distance for now. His gut is warning him about… something . Then again, that could just be his old prejudice popping up. 

 

Ugh.

 

Mountains begin to fly past as Appa lets out a happy rumble. The animal’s excitement transfers to the passengers, specifically Momo. Momo begins to chitter and chatter from his spot in the old guy’s lap, before hopping up and circling around Appa. The lemur then flies to Appa’s head before swooping back and climbing atop Aang’s head, sending him into a fit of giggles.

 

“I know, Momo! I’m excited too!” 

 

Jet glances and catches Katara’s eyes. She looks about as confused as he is.

 

“Can we know where we’re going now ?” Toph complains. “I don’t even get why you woke me up. It’s not like I can, ya know, see !”

 

Aang laughs. “You’ll be able to feel it too!”

 

Toph grumbles and sinks into the side of the saddle. The Duke gives her a sympathetic pat before yawning himself. Teo, on the other hand, begins to perk up and a small smile grows on his face.

 

“Do you know where we’re going, Teo?” a boy named Haru asks.

 

“Don’t tell them!” Aang shouts and Katara huffs in fond annoyance.

 

Teo smirks. “I think I have an idea, but I’m not sure…”

 

“I haven’t been this way in a long time,” the old man - Iroh? - muses. “But I think the Avatar’s excitement is warranted.”

 

“You’ve been here before?” Aang calls, glancing back.

 

Iroh nods. “I have. It was in my nephew’s early search for you.”

 

Jet rolls his eyes as the mood gets dampened. Oh well, at least the view is nice. It’s interesting to see the ground slowly rise to surround them without even flying lower. It’s even more interesting to hear Appa and Momo make more excited sounds, as if they’re having a conversation. Aang’s leg is even bouncing up and down.

 

Because of this, the atmosphere slowly brightens. 

 

Suddenly, Aang slows Appa. Appa gives a disgruntled grunt at the pause. Aang turns around.

 

“Everyone awake?” he questions, smiling.

 

Jet shrugs as the group choruses an affirmation. Honestly, he was more concentrated on how strained Aang’s smile was, despite his best attempts to seem excited .

 

What was going on?

 

Aang turns around and gives Appa permission to fly forward. He does so with a surprising amount of speed, Momo hopping off Aang’s head as cliffs come into view.

 

They’re beautiful but why were they woken up for clif -

 

Oh. Jet was wrong. They’re not in Earth Kingdom territory at all. They’re in Air Nomad territory. And, if he had to guess, they’re specifically at the-

 

“Welcome to the Western Airtemple!” Aang says, his tone a weird mix between solemn and excited. 

 

“Woah…” Teo comments, a few others echoing his statement.

 

The temples are upside down . They’re hanging off the cliff side, the remaining architecture so incredibly detailed… and he hasn’t even seen it up close yet! The Air Nomads were so talented…

 

Were. That’s why Aang seemed like a weird mixture of bouncing out of his seat and wanting to cry. They were going to hide in the place where at least a quarter of his people were slaughtered. That must be hard…

 

Maybe they could clean up the temple while they’re here. Spruce it up a bit. Maybe it’d help Aang feel a bit better about letting them stay here. Jet’s sure there’s at least a small bit of conflicting thoughts running around in his head, with having to learn Firebending here and all. 

 

“So is anyone going to explain what we’re ‘woah’-ing at? Blind girl here! Can not see!”

 

The saddle erupted into laughter.

 

“You’ll ‘see’ in a moment, Toph. I’m landing Appa now!” Aang chimes.

 

“And then we can go to bed and unpack in the morning,” Sokka says, relief flooding his voice.

 

Jet hums. “Sleep does sound good.”

 

Aang chuckles. “Then I’ll land a bit faster then.”

 

Appa swoops down towards the temple, instinctively knowing where to land. Or maybe he remembers. Has Appa been here before?

 

Everyone piles off the bison in a rush. Toph hops down and stomps her feet, before pausing thoughtfully.

 

“So…” Aang wonders. “Toph approved?”

 

Toph sends Aang a soft smile.

 

“Yeah. This place is pretty cool, Twinkletoes. Pret-ty cool…”






An explosion is what Jet woke up to. 

 

It rocked the floor he laid on, his extra clothes as his pillow. He jumped up and immediately grabbed his swords, which were laying right in front of his clothes and spun around, looking for the source of the sound.

 

Dust cleared from one of the temple’s pillars, revealing newly scorched stone. He caught sight of Aang, staff already in hand and beginning to bend at something behind him. Jet turned around just in time to see the air and… something else collide , exploding in midair.

 

Looking harder, Jet was able to spot the culprit of the attacks. A man with a forehead tattoo and a lot of metal was standing atop a different building. He made a face and Jet watched as a very, very thin white line flew to another column, rocking the world once again. What was that ?!

 

“What was that?!” Sokka shrieked, voicing Jet’s thoughts exactly.

 

Jet ran over behind a pillar as Iroh answered.

 

“The man is a Combustion Bender. It takes years of training, but they can blow things up with their mind alone,” he said, sounding a bit too much like praise.

 

Jet grumbled but didn’t say anything. This Firebender wasn’t the enemy, the Combustion Bender was. 

 

He watched as Katara jumped out from her spot, trying to splash the guy off his vantage point. While she was fast with her bending, she wasn’t fast enough. Midway through her stream she had to jump back to avoid getting exploded. 

 

Next, Aang tried. He didn’t get far either.

 

“How do we even hit this guy?!” Toph questioned. 

 

“The whole temple is rock. You think you can knock him down from here?” Jet responded thoughtfully, looking to where Toph was hiding.

 

“As awesome as I am, that’s out of my reach.”

 

“If I knew where he was…” Sokka muttered from his corner, boomerang in hand.

 

“Sokka, you’re a genius!” Teo complimented. “We just need to get a reflective surface of some kind…”

 

“There’s no mirrors over here!” The Duke called from where he was with Haru.

 

“We… we don’t need any mirrors!” Sokka exclaimed. “Katara!”

 

“Oh, why didn’t I think of that?!”

 

Katara bent her stream of water towards Sokka, creating a perfect piece of ice that would definitely work as a mirror. She placed it in a way that Sokka could see where the guy was.

 

And then the ground shook. Again .

 

The ice was no longer. What was left was a small crater and a puddle of water. Regardless, Jet peaked over towards Sokka and saw him still grinning.

 

“Gotcha!”

 

“Wha-“ Katara started.

 

“Ok, here’s the plan,” Sokka interrupted, causing Katara to huff in annoyance. “I’ll send the boomerang around while Jet goes to Appa to knock Sparky Sparky Boom Man off if my boomerang wasn’t able to. Aang, provide back up with airbending. Iroh, provide defense with fire and Toph, let The Duke help you aim some boulders. The rest of you… you’re the distraction.”

 

“How are you going to aim, though? He destroyed Katara’s ice mirror!” Jet pointed out.

 

“Also, Sparky Sparky Boom Man?” Teo piped up.

 

Sokka’s grin grew. “I have that covered and yes, my naming skills are great. Get him to blow up something else!”

 

“On it!” The Duke yelled before anyone could stop him.

 

They were only able to watch as The Duke ran out into the open and began to mock the Combustion Bender. Jet watched as he ducked behind a different rock just before the explosion hit him. The spot where he was just standing shattered and cracked.

 

Jet was seriously going to have to talk to him about being so reckless.

 

Suddenly, a boomerang flew out from the pillar Sokka was hiding behind. For a long minute - too long, in Jet’s opinion - there was silence. And then…

 

Oof-click-click-boom !

 

Jet took that as his queue. He ran to Appa and grabbed the reins, throwing his swords in the saddle behind him.

 

“Yip-yip!” he commanded.

 

Appa groaned and lifted off, soaring towards the ledge Jet had previously seen the bender. Come on, he thought. Just where is this guy-

 

A flash caught his attention. Jet looked under the temple and watched as Sparky Sparky Boom Man was climbing up the side of the temple, looking slightly scorched. So that’s what he blew up… himself .

 

Jet grinned and let go of the reins to hop in Appa’s saddle. He grabbed his swords and watched as Appa kept soaring towards the pillar above the metal man. Good.

 

He readied himself, judged the distance, and jumped .

 

His shoes slid across the rock. The friction caused him to skid and stop right above his target. Now that was a cool jump! He really hopes someone saw that.

 

A clicking alerted him to Sparky Sparky Boom Man’s next move. He swore and jumped to the side. A loud explosion followed, blowing him to the side and nearly off the sideways pillar he was on. His ears rang but he got up and readied his swords anyway. Apparently, the explosion had given his enemy enough time to climb up.

 

No matter. Jet can take him, even without the height advantage.

 

Jet charged forward. His sword connected with a metal arm, so Jet brought up the other, only for it to be caught by a flesh hand. Blood leaked onto the sword, yet the man in front of him showed no sign of feeling it or even caring . Jet growled and snatched his swords backwards, only to get a metal foot to the rib cage while doing so.

 

He fell back, air forced out of his lungs. Jet grit his teeth and rolled to the side as a metal fist went into the stone he was just on. His swords swung and hooked onto the back of Sparky Sparky Boom Man’s calf and ripped

 

He barely wobbled, a muted grunt the only thing letting Jet know that he felt the damage he had just sustained. Was this guy just numb all over or something?!

 

Jet pushed himself back and out of the way of another kick, from the human leg this time, and winced as his ribs shifted. Ok, yup. Something is definitely broken if he feels them shift .

 

A rock zoomed in front of him, narrowly missing the metal man in front of him. He could hear Toph’s resounding “Did I hit’em?!”. Jet smirked and pushed himself up, thankful for the distraction as he swung his sword again, ignoring the twinge of pain at doing so.

 

He was able to slice the man’s cheek, forcing him to take a step back. That’s right, big guy. Jet’s going for the kill.

 

He took another swing, and another. He forced Sparky Sparky Boom Man back - they need a better name for this guy - until he was on the edge of the piece of stone. It stuck out past the cliff face and Jet grinned. There was nowhere to go. 

 

And then there was a click . Jet’s eyes widened. There was another click . He took a step back. This guy was insane! Jet looked around for any escape but there was none.

 

Boom !

 

Jet closed his eyes as the explosion rang through the air, until he couldn’t even hear anymore. He was aware he was falling but the pain covered up most of the feeling of air surrounding him. And then there was different pain… but he wasn’t falling anymore. 

 

He forced his eyes open to see clouds pass by at speeds that shouldn’t be possible. Clenching his fists, he found that he had somehow held onto his swords throughout being… exploded? Did he just get blown up?!

 

Using his swords to push himself up, he looked around as Appa swerved back to the temple where the others were. He found the pillar he was fighting Sparky Sparky Boom Man on and just stared.

 

Really, he should’ve said he found what remains of it. The ledge was hardly there anymore. 

 

He survived that? Spirits, he survived that! He felt a wide grin grow on his face and figured he must look like a madman, but he didn’t care. He had just exploded off the side of a cliff and survived!

 

But breathing was becoming increasingly difficult. Jet tried to clear his throat, only finding it to be semi-successful. It’s fine, he’ll just mention it to Katara. His ribs just must be… really tight right now? He doesn’t know, he just knows they have shifted.

 

Appa landed, sending him swaying slightly even as his ribs protested. He pushed himself up to a stand, trying to keep a straight face, and began to climb off of Appa. This hurt so bad-

 

His feet touched the ground and then there were arms around his waist and a helmet tucked directly into his ribs. He froze and then almost instantly untensed as The Duke let go, hoping his pain hadn’t been too noticeable. Actually, maybe his wheezing would be what got him caught before he was able to talk to Katara.

 

“That was so cool !” The Duke exclaimed, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

 

The rest of the group hummed in agreement, even as they eyed him, scanning for injuries. Too bad, he didn’t get any visible ones!

 

Sokka walked over and slapped him on the shoulder, causing Jet to feel his face pale as his eyes slightly bulged. He forced a smile anyway.

 

“Who knew us nonbenders would be the one to take down Combustion Man?!”

 

“Uh, I did. I had faith in us,” Jet grunted with an eye roll and easy smile.

 

“Oh.”

 

Katara huffed and stepped forward. “You two are awesome, with or without bending. Now, can I please check out Jet?! He was just blown up!”

 

Iroh nodded and stroked his beard, eyes fixed on him. “That would be wise. Combustion Bending can be just as dangerous as Lightningbending, if not more so.”

 

Jet nodded and then tried to clear his throat to respond, only to start coughing. He brought his elbow up to his mouth and coughed into it, starting to lean to the side that Sokka was not on. He felt Sokka grip his shoulder and pull him back upright.

 

“Yeah, a check up sounds good,” Jet wheezed with a small grin, only to be met with horrified faces. He blinked. “What?”

 

He looked back to his elbow and saw red covering orange. Oh. Oh . Why was he coughing up blood? That’s… oh, he’s bleeding. He’s bleeding from the inside . He’s not a doctor but Jet’s pretty sure that that’s not a good sign. Was it because of his ribs?

 

Katara walked swiftly over and grabbed his swords from his hands. “What hurts?!” she demanded. “And keep breathing!”

 

“I think I broke my ribs?” Jet responded as she and Sokka lifted his arms around their shoulders. 

 

Surprisingly, this caused his ribs to feel better.

 

“And you couldn’t have mentioned this earlier?!” Katara scolded. “Help me set him down right here. Aang, get me clean water!”

 

He was slowly lowered onto his back. Ok, this was weird. Also, blood was starting to travel down his throat. This position didn’t seem to be helping, but he trusted Katara.

 

“Sokka, let him use your thigh as a pillow. He needs to keep his head up,” Katara commanded. “Thank you, Aang. Toph, what do you feel?”

 

Jet felt his head being gently lifted and then placed on something warm. Honestly? Sokka’s thigh was soft. And he could breathe better… sorta.

 

“What am I supposed to be feeling for?” Toph asked back.

 

“Anything off,” Katara responded, kneeling down to Jet’s side and gathering the water Aang had brought to her.

 

“I mean, his breathing is weird? It feels… like it’s rough. Like he’s having a hard time. His heart is also beating faster than normal.”

 

“Good, now tell me if it gets worse.” Katara was about to place the water on his chest, but paused. “Your shirt.”

 

Jet rolled his eyes and began to try and take it off, only for Aang to kneel next to him and stop him from moving instead. Aang then began to open his shirt so Katara could get to his bare chest. Ok, now this is starting to get weird.

 

“I could’ve got my shirt myself,” Jet muttered.

 

There were soft gasps as his shirt fell way. Jet glanced down and caught a glimpse of a nasty bruise and his ribs potruding like bumps on his skin in ways they definetly shouldn’t be. Spirits…

 

How was Katara going to fix that?

 

Sokka then tilted his head back. “You with us?”

 

Jet felt his eyebrows furrow at the question but he didn’t have time to figure it out before cold was covering his chest. Underneath the cold, there was a layer of pain that made him hiss and tilt his head back even more, closing his eyes.

 

At first, there’s always pain, but then there’s… relief . His whole body relaxed as the pain lifted way and he got semi-used to the cold. The only disturbing part now was that he could feel the water slowly move his ribs back into place. Jet did not like feeling his insides move, no thank you.

 

“You are so lucky that Katara’s a healing master,” Sokka teased, voice laced with worry.

 

Jet just hums as the pain slowly faded. It felt nice now that everything’s in place. One more thing shifted and then Katara slowly took her hands away.

 

“Ok… you should be fine, if not a little weak for a couple days,” Katara said. “But it would’ve been better if you told me immediately .”

 

Jet pushed himself up into a sitting position gingerly. “I was going to ask for a check up cause I knew something was wrong , but I didn’t think I was…”

 

“Internal bleeding. Your ribs punctured your lungs,” Katara explained, looking unimpressed.

 

“That,” Jet finished lamely.

 

“Well, you should get some rest,” Aang suggested. “Meanwhile…”

 

Aang tossed a glance to Iroh, who nodded.

 

“Yes. I believe it is time we start our lessons, shall we not?”

 

Jet rolled his eyes. Oh well. It’s not like more sleep wasnt a good idea. The group begins to scatter and Jet stands up. The Duke watches him, so he motions him over.

 

“Don’t go running out in front of people that could blow you up,” Jet scolded, The Duke crossing his arms.

 

“Then tell Katara when you’re hurt,” he retorted, sticking out his tongue.

 

Jet watched as he walked away and decided… yeah, he’s too tired to comment on that. He walked over to the spot where he was sleeping and lays down.

 

Barely a minute later and he’s out like a light.

 

Notes:

waaaaaboom take this! i honestly don’t have much to say.

hope you enjoyed! until next chapter :D

Chapter 42

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A warm hand on his shoulder shakes him from his sleep. Aang groans and blinks open his eyes blearily. Iroh kneels to the side of him, prison rags draping over his form. What time is it?

 

He pushes himself up and off of Appa to turn to look at the sky, which is still dark. He turns his gaze back to Iroh. Why are they awake this early?

 

Iroh smiles at him in the dim morning light and motions for Aang to follow him and, after a moment of deliberation, he follows. He has a sinking feelings he’s about to get his first Firebending lesson from Iroh. It shouldn’t scare him, as he needs to learn fire, but it does. He’s hurt Katara before! What if he hurts someone else?!

 

The list of people he’s hurt keeps piling up. Aang doesn’t want it to grow anymore.

 

Iroh leads him to a ledge high in the temple. Well, not high for Airbenders. There’s still many, many floors he could travel up to and explore, but the steps only lead this far for visitors. Now, only he or a sky bison can travel further. He shakes his thoughts away as Iroh sits down lotus style, patting the ground for Aang to plop down as well. He walks over and sits down carefully, spotting the horizon to be slightly lighter than when he first awoke.

 

“I assume the monks taught you how to meditate, yes?” Iroh says with a small smile.

 

Aang nods, still too tired to properly respond. If he meditates now, he may fall asleep. He remembers doing that during his first lessons of mediation. 

 

“Well, we’re going to do the same but with Firebending,” Iroh explains. “I’m going to teach you to feel the sun.”

 

“Feel… the sun…” Aang echoes. Maybe he wasn’t as confident in his choice of Firebending master as he thought.

 

Iroh just nods, either oblivious to his confusion or ignoring it. “Yes. A Firebender’s energy comes from the sun and feeling that energy is important. We are going to reach our energy out to the sun still below the horizon and wait, feeling the energy rise just as the sun does.”

 

Well, that makes more sense. “I think I’ve seen Firebenders do that before. It reminded me of sunflowers!”

 

Iroh chuckles at this. “I guess that would be a good comparison, young Avatar.”

 

Aang stills at the name. He turns his head and catches Iroh’s gaze and gives a tentative smile. “Aang. You can call me Aang.”

 

Iroh’s eyes widen for a split second, long enough for Aang to see the change, before his face straightens out to his usual jolliness. “Of course.”

 

Aang’s smile grows wider and he turns back to look over the cliff side. There’s light orange tinting the sky and he wishes to watch the sunrise, eager for a new beginning after yesterday. But he looks over to Iroh and gives a small sigh. The older man’s eyes are closed and his should be too. With his eyes closed, he allows himself to feel for the heat of the sun baring down on him, blistering his skin with pink. He tries to feel the waves of heat in the hot desert, where almost nothing seemed to survive and feels… nothing. 

 

He peeks his eyes open and looks to Iroh. Is Aang doing this right? Maybe he’s not trying hard enough…

 

Straightening his back, he tries again. He thinks of how bright the sun is and how it hurts to look at, but this time he also allows himself to think of fire too. The warmth of a campfire -and does he feel something here? - as he camps with his friends, Sokka cooking over the fire… yeah, no. Aang pauses his train of thought there and redirects it to the many instances he’s seen Zuko Firebend, his most common enemy to run into. Or about the fire dragon from the fire festival, but that reminds him of Katara’s screams and-

 

He opens his eyes and glares at the horizon. Aang almost felt something - he swears he did! - and it disappeared a second later. This isn’t working! He needs to learn Firebending, though. He needs it to work. He’s not going to fail everyone again! Aang can’t -

 

“I do believe thinking is not meditating,” Iroh teases from beside of him. The older man has one eye open, seemingly examine Aang, before allowing his body to relax in the lotus pose. He swivels to face Aang. “What troubles you?”

 

“I can’t feel the sun,” Aang says, lowering his gaze from the sunrise. “I almost did, I swear it! But… it was only a flicker and then it was gone.”

 

Iroh hums. “When trying to feel the energy, what did you think of?”

 

He feels himself shift at the question. “Well, at firstI thought about the heat of the sun and how blinding the sun’s light can be, but then I thought of fire and… eventually thought of how I burned Katara,” Aang finishes quietly, rubbing his hand over the tattoo on his arm.

 

Iroh stays quiet, his brow furrowed in thought. “What do you think Fire is, Aang?”

 

Aang narrows his eyes at the question, dropping his hand. “What?”

 

Iroh does not repeat himself. His golden eyes star into Aang’s. Ok, so it was a serious question. Aang shrugs.

 

“It’s.. a light source. It’s heat, so strong it can burn things and injure people. It’s… like air, but more dangerous.”

 

“Do you want to learn how to Firebend?”

 

“Of course I do!” Aang cries of shock. “I have to! I’m the Avatar and I need it to defeat the Firelord.”

 

Aang tries to gauge Iroh’s reaction, but can’t. He keeps his face unreadable. Why would he even ask such a thing?! He must know how important Firebending is, right? 

 

Right?!

 

“That isn’t what I asked,” Iroh finally says. “That is what the Avatar wants. So, I ask again. Do you want to learn how to Firebend?”

 

What is with people separating the Avatar and Aang?! Aang is the Avatar! He gets it’s a big responsibility and, yeah, he needs to still be a kid sometimes, but he’s still the Avatar . Being a kid isn’t really an option anymore. Spirits, even what he wants isn’t a true option, not with the comet so close!

 

“I am the Avatar,” Aang protests, glaring at the man in front of him.

 

“And yet, you asked me not to call you Avatar, Avatar ,” Iroh responds calmly, raising an eyebrow.

 

Aang feels his own eyebrow twitch. Iroh… has a point. He never asked to be the Avatar. It feels… weird now that he accepts it, but maybe he fully doesn’t. Maybe he accepts the responsibility, but not the power? And here Aang was thinking he was done with his identity crisis. So, deciding to go along with whatever Iroh’s doing, he decides to separate himself in the metaphorical sense.

 

Does he want to learn Firebending?

 

At one time, the answer would have been an enthusiastic “Yes!”. There would’ve been plenty of ways to learn through Fire Festivals and Fire Dances, with plenty of people offering to teach Aang Firebending. And yet Aang would only accept one person’s offer…

 

But now? After he’s seen the damage inflicted by the element? After the damage he’s done with it?

 

“No,” Aang whispers. “I don’t think I do.”

 

“As I suspected,” Iroh responds quietly, causing Aang to look up in horror. “It isn’t a bad thing,” the old man rushes, “and the way you were going to do it anyways out of necessity proves just how great an Avatar you are and will continue to be. But you must know, fire isn’t all what you think.”

 

Aang nods but purses his lips. “I’ll try again,” he decides.

 

Iroh shakes his head. “You are done meditating for today. I think I have a way to… help,” he says, eyes twinkling.

 

Aang stares up at the man as he leaves his position on the floor, walking through the temple and back down to where the others are. He’s… not trying again? And what did Iroh mean by help him? 

 

He dashes after Iroh and walks by the man’s side, questions filling his mind. And then he smiles.

 

Hopefully, Iroh’s solution isn’t just a cup of tea!





“Are you sure there’s anything down there?” Aang repeats, feeling like a broken record.

 

Wind flows cheerily around him and Appa as they fly away from the Western Airtemples and deeper into the nearby forests. Iroh had told him that they were looking for some buildings carved from stone but he hasn’t seen any. Honestly, maybe the others were right. Maybe this was a trap.

 

But he shoves that thought from his mind. Aang wants to believe Iroh is on his side. Iroh going to teach him Firebending, not kill him (unlike his niece). There’s no reason to distrust him!

 

And yet… the forest lays empty of stone buildings. He feels his guard slowly climb up his spine and paranoia urge him to turn his head to look at Iroh, to observe him. Aang keeps his head forward anyway and continues searching for buildings down below.

 

“Yes,” Iroh responds calmly from behind him. 

 

Aang feels a small bit of frustration surge in his gut. If Iroh is so sure, then why isn’t it here ? But, he also traveled on the ground. Maybe he just didn’t know what to look for in the air. Traveling in a skybison is a unique experience, Aang knows that well.

 

He nearly gives in to the urge to turn Appa around but stops himself. There’s a clearing up ahead and, as they grow closer, Aang starts to see rock peer out of the leafy treetops. He lands Appa and looks around at the overgrown, ancient city before him, eyes wide. Iroh hops out of the bison before he does.

 

“What is this place?” Aang murmurs, floating down from Appa’s head.

 

“It is the ancient city of the Sun Warriors,” Iroh explains. “The first firebenders,” he adds, a small smile on his face with his eyes twinkling.

 

Iroh walks forward, taking a specific path through the ruins. Aang carefully follows, eyes wide at Iroh’s deliberate steps. He’d only do that if there were traps, right? Was this place booby trapped? Aang did not feel like finding out the answer to that question, so he does exactly what Iroh does.

 

It’s like following dance steps, with less grace. Aang smiles. If he didn’t know - or, have a guess at - why their steps were so deliberate, it would be a fun game. Maybe it still can be, once they get back.

 

At their slow pace, most of the afternoon is spent traveling through the city. It’s only when they’re at the base of the biggest temple around does Iroh stop. And then… sit down?

 

Aang looks around. He takes a jump and then carefully floats down to Iroh’s side, joining him at a lotus position. “What now?”

 

“We wait,” Iroh responds, eyes closed and head tilted towards the sun. It may set soon.

 

“We… wait?” Aang asks again, for clarification. 

 

“Yes.”

 

Aang stares and then huffs, turning his head to the side. This reminds him too much of Bumi, neutral jing, and Earthbending. But he understands that, with Earthbending, waiting till the right movement helped save his life. Firebending, while the opposite element, may be the same way. Maybe they have more in common than Aang thought.

 

He still doesn’t like waiting. So, he pretends he’s not waiting. Aang allows himself to slip into meditation, trying to feel the sun. After not being able to anything, he begins to feel for the wind and then meditates to clear his own mind. 

 

When he finally hears a sound and opens his eyes, the moon is high in the sky. He looks over to see a spear pointed at him and he feels his eyes bulge. Aang glances over to Iroh, only to see him look… relaxed. Like he expected this to happen.

 

What?

 

“Dragon of the West.”

 

He turns his head to see a figure step out from the shadows and into Yue’s light. The person is dressed like the rest of the tribe, but with fur sticking out of the hat on his head. How does he know Iroh?

 

“Chief,” Iroh responds, bowing his head politely.

 

“Why are you here?” the Chief demands.

 

Aang’s head swirls with the knowledge he learned today. This was the ruin of the Sun Warriors. There’s a tribe here. The tribe has a chief and they are all clothed in orange, red, and yellow. So if that guys the Chief… and the live in the Sun Warrior’s ruins… and these guys all look like Sun Warriors….

 

Then the Sun Warriors have been alive all along!

 

Why he’s excited about that fact after not knowing they even existed before today escapes him. Especially when they have a spear pointed in his face.

 

“This,” Iroh begins, “is the Avatar. He does not know the true meaning of fire, and I thought you and your… techniques would help teach him.”

 

Aang blinks. So… Iroh is just going to hand him off and call it teaching? What?

 

The Chief nods, obviously perplexed and intrigued as he looks to Aang. He shifts under the weight of the gaze.

 

“What is fire for you, young Avatar?” the Chief finally asks.

 

“I… don’t know,” Aang responds truthfully. “I used to think it… it was fun. That fire was beautiful. But now, I’ve seen it’s destruction. I’ve seen how dangerous it is, how… how it destroyed my people,” Aang whispers, staring at the ground and hunching in on himself. “I know it’s more than that, I do. I’m just… scared. I’ve seen what it can do and now that won’t leave my mind.”

 

The Chief hums as the people around him mutter. Aang keeps his head down regardless. There, he said it, again . He’s scared of fire. He once swore it off! What if… what if that’s why he can’t bend it or feel the sun? Words are powerful, after all. 

 

Maybe he’s locked his Firebending, the same as the Avatar state.

 

Aang clenches his teeth. No, he couldn’t have done that. Locking Firebending would make him even less of an Avatar than he actually is. He has to have some Firebending left! Right?

 

“Even if we agreed, he needs another Firebender,” the Chief states, causing Aang to look up. “And you cannot, as you have already passed their trial.”

 

He looks over to Iroh, brows furrowed. Iroh has… passed a trial? Who’s trial? Why would he need to come here, if all places?! Iroh was a royal. None of this was making any sense!

 

Aang watches as Iroh just gives a smile. “The Avatar comes in multiple.”

 

And now Aang was wondering if he should have told Iroh about his Avatar state dilemma…

 

The Sun Warriors around him nod and the Chief motions for them to stand. Aang stands up, pulling at his robes and brushing dirt off his butt nervously. They begin to walk up the temple, where Aang now sees an orange glow. Fire

 

The wall is long, but Aang is determined. Iroh brought him here for a reason and he wants to accomplish that reason. Aang wants to Firebend. Or, well, he sort of does. He wants to want to Firebend, like he used to when he thought all he ever was was an Airbender. 

 

They reach the last few steps and Aang takes a deep breath in. Warmth hits him as he takes the last few steps, the stone revealing a huge flame. The Chief motions him closer to it and Aang hesitantly gets closer. The fire roars in his ears and he forcefully swallows, reminding himself to breathe.

 

The Chief takes a small flame from the fire in the temple and holds his hands out expectantly. “You will carry this flame down this temple, down the path, and up to the sacred platform to present to them .”

 

Aang stares at the small flame. “Them? Who’s-“

 

“You cannot let the fire grow or shrink. Remember to breathe and keep the fire alight,” The Chief interrupts sternly, staring down at Aang’s hands.

 

Aang nods despite the questions swirling in his brain. He can carry a flame… can’t he? If it’s just as easy as breathing, he’s got it down pat. Airbenders are master breathers! That’s their whole thing!

 

He outstretches his hands and watches carefully as the flame is placed in his hands. Almost instinctively, he feels his bending surge to catch the flame. It shrinks almost immediately in his hands, but stays alight when Aang remembers that he should be breathing. He sends a nervous look to Iroh, only to get a gentle, encouraging smile in return.

 

Alright. Alright, yeah. Aang can do this. He can do this!

 

He begins to slowly follow the Chief back down the temple stairs. Yue is still bright in the sky, but he can feel that she won’t be much longer. Feeling the moon is instinctual, unlike the sun. Aang once knew her. He knows what to look for, but when looking for Agni?

 

His ideas have run empty.

 

Once they are on flat ground again, they take more twists and turns towards something the Chief called the platform. The wind from the height of the temple had tried to mess with his small flame, but Aang quieted the wind. His fire needs to stay alight, but why ? At the end of this, he doesn’t think he’ll have all of his questions answered. 

 

Slowly, they make their way to their destination. Slowly, he feels his fire dwindle. It’s size has not changed but it’s warmth isn’t as hot as it used to be. Aang wants to rush ahead, get this flame to where it needs to be and finally understand, but he can’t. Patience, he reminds himself. It’ll help him focus on the now.

 

It isn’t long before Yue disappears, taking her moonlight with her. The Chief guides them with his firelight, Aang’s own flame too small to give off enough light to the Chief’s own huge flame. Soon, Aang hears an interesting sound.

 

Drums .

 

The path begins to clear and the tribe walks into a circle, with the rest of the tribe already in formation and banging on drums, singing, or dancing. He continues to follow the Chief to the circle, Iroh directly behind him. Aang looks up at the stairs behind the Chief and gulps. Is his fire going to make it up there ?

 

He doesn’t know the answer.

 

As soon as the Chief stops in the middle of the circle, Aang does too. The music abruptly stops and the drums slowly start again in a low, rhythmic fashion, barely able to be heard. It reminds Aang of his own racing heart.

 

He looks up to the Chief who nods at him and steps aside. Oh, so he’s supposed to go right now? Like, now?! Aang gives a small glance back to Iroh, who also gives him a nod. He takes a deep breath in and out as he takes a step forward. And then another.

 

And another.

 

Aang grits his teeth and pushes himself forward. His pace is still slow but now he’s determined to make it to the top. Every step or two, he glances back down to his flame to make sure it’s still there. It’s shrinking. Aang forces himself to latch onto the warmth the flame emits and keep it steady. He’s not even half way up!

 

There’s no time for thinking, Aang decides. All focus must go directly into this one flame in his palm. So, he takes another step.

 

And another step.

 

Another step.

 

Another.

 

Another.

 

And another.

 

Step.

 

Step.

 

Step.

 

The flame is dying. He can feel it.

 

Step.

 

Step .

 

Step .

 

Almost there. Come on, come on. Just hang on!

 

Step, step.

 

Step, step, step!

 

Step, step, step !

 

Aang lands on the last step and stares down at the flame in his hands. He made it. He may have rushed the last few steps and, sure, the flame looks weak but it’s alive ! He did it! Aang grins at the flickering flame and is about to turn and ask what now when-

 

His palms go cold.

 

He blinks at them. No. No, he was so close! He carried that fire for so long and it just… it just goes out like that ?! Aang frantically looks around for another source of fire, praying to the spirits to find anything only to find…

 

Nothing. There’s nothing up here but two path ways that lead to two different caves inside the twin peaks around him. Now what?

 

Does he… go back down? Didn’t the Chief say there’s a trial he must pass? He also said he must keep his fire alight. Maybe… maybe Aang failed. 

 

Again.

 

The Earth doesn’t allow him to finish his thoughts as it begins to shake, throwing Aang directly into a defensive Earthbending stance. What-

 

Wind roars in his ears as two… things burst through from the caves, too fast for him to properly identify. Aang twirls around, trying to catch a glimpse of the figures, only to pale when he sees what’s circling him. 

 

Dragons .

 

They’re alive! The thought fills him with excitement but not enough to bring color back to his face. These are what Iroh brought him here for. How he knew they were here is a mystery, currently, but he thought that the original benders would help Aang. But… now he won’t pass the test. His flame is gone and dragons can be… ruthless, when they want to.

 

The red and blue dragons swirl around him, making him dizzy. What is he supposed to do now? He failed again. He’s failed these dragons, he’s failed Iroh, he’s failed everyone down at the base of the stairs all because he couldn’t keep a small flame alive. And now he’ll die up here with the dragons, alone and helpless.

 

Aang wishes he could have asked for help in some way shape or form.

 

Instead, he just watches the original Firebenders for what may be the last time. As scared as he is, he has missed them. Dragons were always graceful and majestic creatures, swirling like dancers in… in the sky…

 

This is familiar. The dragons are flying in a pattern. But why? How? What’s the pattern? It’s like there’s a word he knows is in the tip of his tongue, but he can’t pronounce it. Something’s missing, isn’t it? What’s missing?

 

Something is telling him to move with the dragons. No, not something… some one ! But how? He’s not a dragon, he can’t spin like that! Please, he needs help. Aang doesn’t know what to do and-

 

He closes his eyes, taking a deep breath in. Just breathe. He begins to move in a way that may be familiar, that may not be. He circles around and feels his scenery change without morphing.

 

There’s a dark blue sky and there’s a baby blue one. There’s one dragon and then there’s two. He’s bending fire and he’s not. The dragon is white. The dragons are red and blue. It’s early morning and cool out. It’s midday in the middle of summer, causing his skin to burn and his hair to stick to his forehead. 

 

He’s in the middle, heaving from dancing with dragons once again and for the first time. There’s a stone platform beneath him and the two dragons circle down to the sides of it, opening their mouths wide. 

 

Rainbow fire fills Aang’s vision.

 

It swirls upward. Red and orange and pink and blue and green and yellow… all swirling together up towards the clouds. It’s beautiful. Sure, the heat is scalding and Aang feels like he may get a sunburn just from the fire around him, but it’s… it’s gorgeous. The fire slows and trickles to colorful embers, slowly flowing in the wind.

 

Before it completely stops, Aang stares in wonder.

 

So, he thinks, this is fire.





Firebending practice goes a lot easier after that. Or, well, it would if Aang would actually pay attention to the words coming out of Iroh’s mouth. The fire is just too pretty! And he made sure to tell everyone - everyone - about it.

 

“Aang? Are you paying attention?” Iroh asks, eyebrow slightly twitching.

 

Aang snaps out of his thoughts and beams towards the older man.

 

“Yes, Sifu Hotman!”

 

Iroh just stares and Aang can tell he’s digesting his new nickname. Does he not like- Iroh interrupts his thoughts. The man is bent over and laughing super hard. Aang giggles with him.

 

Fire is life. Fire is passion. Fire is destruction and fire is dangerous. Fire is humanity and all it represents. And, well, his job is to help humanity. So being a Firebending master is required.

 

The thought sends him into a forest fire of happiness, instead of a scalding fear he was used to. 

 

Iroh calms and goes into a hotsquat. Aang eagerly follows.

Notes:

bruh i completely forgot to update because of christmas lmao

merry late christmas to those who celebrate!! i'll still update this sunday as well. i hope you enjoyed this chapter :) yall will miss happiness eventually

Chapter 43

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Where is his bag?! 

 

Jet huffs and turns around on Appa’s saddle. His swords were up here because he was able to grab them before Momo stole his bag! Seriously, you’d think the lemur would be asleep this early in the morning but no, he wasn’t. Why the bag was stolen was also a mystery. He didn’t keep snacks in there, unlike Sokka!

 

He grumbles and runs a hand through his hair. The saddle is empty. Where would Momo have gone? His brain is too tired to even try to come up with ideas, having woken up just moments ago.

 

Oh, when he gets his hands on that lemur for stealing his pillow- er, bag -

 

A hand slapping the side of Appa’s saddle startles him. He whips his head over to the side of the saddle just as a bag is thrown up and over the rim, almost hitting him in the face. There’s footsteps that lead to Appa’s head and a soft, familiar murmuring and then the bison rumbles, shifting. Jet peers over the side of the bison as the person walks back towards Appa’s tail.

 

“Sokka?” Jet murmurs.

 

Sokka, in all his grace, lets out a squeak and immediately unsheathes his sword, stumbling back and pointing it up at Jet. Jet smirks down at him. There’s only one reason Sokka would react that way. Ok, two. 

 

Either Jet had properly scared Sokka, or he was about to do something he wasn’t supposed to. He is willing to bet his money on both as he watches Sokka recover from his initial shock.

 

“Jet?! What are you doing up there?!” Sokka hisses quietly.

 

“Oh, I don’t know,” Jet loudly says, “I was jus-“

 

“Shh! Shh! Shut! Up!” 

 

Jet snorts. His suspicions are confirmed. Sokk doesn’t want anyone to find out what he’s doing. He watches as Sokka grumbles and walks up Appa’s tail before kneeling in the saddle next to him. He carefully avoids Jet’s swords.

 

“So…” Jet trails off. 

 

Sokka pointedly glares at him.

 

“You were going to do something you weren’t supposed to.”

 

“Uh- uph- wha- no! No, I was not!” Sokka sputters, attempting to keep quiet.

 

Jet lifts an unimpressed eyebrow and Sokka sighs.

 

“I’m… I’m going to rescue my dad,” Sokka grits out and Jet feels his smug smile drop. “I got them captured. I need to save them and- and you can’t stop me. I’m going.”

 

His eyes flick towards his swords, the saddle floor, the direction where the others are sleeping, and back to Sokka’s determined face. Jet nods.

 

“I’m coming with you.”

 

“Uh, no.”

 

Jet glares. “You’re going to need help breaking into wherever they’re held. And Appa really isn’t a secretive way to travel!”

 

“I know that!” Sokka snaps, before signing and rubbing a hand over his face. Jet thinks he hears Sokka mutter something about how “It’s too early for this,” before he properly continues. “I know. But the prison is only reachable by air or boat, and I don’t think they’ll accept any Watertribe ships.”

 

“Then let’s steal an airship,” Jet surmises. 

 

“From where?” Sokka asks, slightly sarcastic but, from the look in his eye, he’s considering it.

 

“Well, I don’t exactly know where the prison is but I’m sure there’s Fire Nation islands around the place that would have some sort of transportation, right?” Jet explains. 

 

Sokka hums. He walks over and pulls a note from his bag and places it in Jet’s hand. “Give this to the others once they wake up. I went on a fishing trip.”

 

“I’m coming with you.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“It’s too dangerous!”

 

“You say that like we haven’t done stuff more dangerous,” Jet teases, trying to ease his growing frustration. 

 

He’s not letting Sokka go into this alone. Katara would kill him if Sokka somehow got hurt, but… but he’d also feel bad. He’d be worried the whole day too. Sokka has somehow become a good friend to Jet. 

 

He’ll do anything to protect his friends.

 

Sokka lets out a groan and Jet grins, knowing he’s won. He throws a piece of charcoal at Jet and he catches it, putting his name on the letter next to Sokka’s own. He ties it back up and hands it back to Sokka.

 

Sokka glares at him and walks down Appa’s tail to place the letter near a rock. He didn’t do it himself just cause he thought Sokka may have left him if he got off Appa. Ha! Can’t get rid of him that easily!

 

Sokka walks back up and across the saddle before settling on Appa’s head. He grabs the bison’s reins and then Jet watches him pause. Jet watches as Sokka looks back at him, unsure. Jet gives a firm nod. He’s going. It’s safer to go together. 

 

A flick of the reins and one “Yip-yip!” later, they’re off.

 

“So,” Jet starts as the Western Airtemple grows smaller and smaller. “Where are we going?”

 

Sokka seems to shiver where he sits. Jet waits, eager for an answer but now wondering if he even wants one. Maybe Sokka was right. Maybe this would be super dangerous. 

 

“The Boiling Rock.”






Appa, for all the joy riding him brings, is a horrible place to have a conversation, especially with the person steering said bison. How Aang is able to talk back and forth so easily without his voice being lost in the sound of the wind, Jet doesn’t know. Honestly, it’s probably something to do with Airbending.

 

In other words, Jet’s bored and he can’t talk to the only other person in sight. Literally. Even the ocean doesn’t have any boats on it today. He can’t even ask how far away they are or even ask for more information on this so-called Boiling Rock!

 

And he still doesn’t have his bag. Jet is starting to wonder if he should have come after all. Hopefully Momo doesn’t hide his bag too well, or he’ll be bagless forever.

 

He grumbles and slinks back in the saddle, placing an arm over his eyes. Maybe he can catch up on the sleep he’s missed this morning. Jet knows he needs it.

 

There’s a prison break in his future and he has to be prepared.






Jet glares up at the cloudy sky as Appa bumpily  lands on some island. He pushes himself up and stretches, trying and failing to ignore the crick in his neck. No sleep came to him. Great.

 

Grabbing his swords, he climbs off of Appa and meets eyes with Sokka, who’s looking contemplatively at the bison. “What about Appa?”

 

Jet blinks. Oh. Right. They can’t just leave Appa here… can they?

 

“You think he’ll stay until we come back?” Jet whispers. Appa gives him the side-eye and a low grumble.

 

“I’ll take that as… a yes?” Sokka tentatively says, giving a sheepish smile in Appa's direction.

 

Appa literally rolls his eyes and turns his back to graze on the grass. 

 

“I think that’s a ‘You better make it quick’,” Jet comments, grabbing Sokka’s arm and pulling him away from the bison.

 

They begin walking at a good place, slicing through the overgrown forest with their respective swords. It’s easy. Sokka allows him to take the lead because he’s dual wielding, allowing Sokka to slice with his sword whatever Jet misses. It’s hot and Jet’s sweaty, but it doesn’t last long. Up ahead and through the trees, Jet makes out a Fire Nation base. He holds his hand up and Sokka stops behind him. 

 

They ease around the edge of the forest, as far back as they can but still close enough to some of the base. At first, Jet doesn’t see any airships. Did they come all this way for nothing? But then… Sokka’s hand reaches out, pointing towards the shoreline. There’s the airships alright, but they’re big.

 

“Are there any smaller ones?” Jet whispers. “Ones that are easier to hide ?”

 

They pause and look for a couple more minutes before Sokka taps his shoulder and nods, once again pointing towards the shoreline. There’s small airships, big enough for maybe five people at most, right next to the forest. The greenery blocking their view almost didn’t let Jet see it, even with Sokka pointing towards the ships. He grins.

 

“Good eye.”

 

Sokka gives a small smirk in return, as if to say he always has a good eye. Jet nudges his shoulder for that.

 

Slowly but surely they move down towards the shore. The ground beneath them slowly becomes mixed with sand, until they’re right on the edge between the forest and the beach. Unfortunately, there’s a pretty big chunk of distance between the airships and them. He thought it was closer than that! Jet looks to see if there’s anything to cover them, but there’s not.

 

They’ll have to run for it.

 

Jet exchanges a weary glance with Sokka, confirming that he’s thinking the same thing. They have to run towards an airship that’s out in the open, with the risk of being shot down and no bender to save them, and do it without being spotted so the nearby prison doesn’t know about the ”potential” break in. It’s risky but… Jet knows Sokka won’t back down. Jet can’t either.

 

Not like he ever has backed down, even with situations with the same odds. There’s a high chance of being killed but Jet’s a Freedom Fighter . He never backs down from a challenge, much less a mission to free someone.

 

He slowly lifts his hand up. Jet flicks three fingers up and looks at Sokka, who’s staring at the airship intently. Jet takes a deep breath in and out. They got this.

 

3

 

He shifts his stance, gripping his swords tighter even as one of his hands counts down. 

 

2

 

Sokka tenses on his left, ready to burst from the trees at a moment's notice.

 

1

 

Both of them dash forward and out of the trees at top speed. There’s a moment where Jet thinks they’ll get spotted, where he may die from a well aimed arrow. But nothing happens. They dive into the airships basket, heaving and looking at each other. Jet tries to quiet his breathing and holds his breath as well as he can, listening. But, again…

 

Nothing happens .

 

He locks eyes with Sokka and almost - almost - bursts out laughing. Jet feels his shoulder shake as he holds in his laughter, a hand coming up to his face to try and smother anything that may come out. Sokka looks at him, smiling wildly. He also looks like he’s trying not to make a sound. And then he does.

 

“We did it,” Sokka whispers after two good, long minutes.

 

Jet nods, still unsure whether making a sound would doom them or not. 

 

They stay there, laying in the basket of the airship for another couple minutes. They lay and listen and wait. Nothing happens. No Firebenders come to kill them. It’s just… silent. That piques Jet’s curiosity.

 

Ever so slowly, Jet peeks his head over the rim of the basket. No one’s around. He lowers his head and looks to Sokka and flicks his eyes up towards the basket rim. This time, they both peek over the rim. They both look at each other and nod. No one’s around .

 

Jet doesn’t allow himself any time to ponder where the guards are. Him and Sokka quickly get to work. He slices through the ropes holding the airship to the ground and Sokka fuels it, starting a fire and getting coal together. Luckily, it looks like this airship was meant for nonbenders.

 

The airship starts to lift off the ground right when Jet cuts the last rope. He feels his eyes widen as he swears and runs towards the basket. He jumps up and feels Sokka pull him up and over and then into the basket. Jet pops back up and looks around the shore. No one. Nobody. There’s no trouble at all.

 

Jet feels nervous about it. Like… shouldn’t there be somebody? Shouldn’t there be anybody at this base? Sokka seems to be sharing the same sentiment as he stares over the side of the basket, eyes flicking back forth across the beach. It’s useless. 

 

They’re up and too far away from the base to even be shot down when a small flame bursts forth from the island. But that’s ok. Sokka throws more coal into the fire and the airship goes even higher into the air, until they’re above the already low lying clouds.

 

“Now they won’t know where we’re headed,” Sokka grins, pulling a compass from his bag and turning the airship Northeast. 

 

Jet lets himself relax at that. “Good.”

 

Sokka hums an agreement while checking over the ship’s instruments. Jet’s thoughts involuntarily go back to Appa, who’s all alone on that island… He’d be ok there, right?

 

“You think Appa will be ok?” Jet quietly murmurs, placing his arms on the rim of the basket and leaning on them.

 

“Appa’s a strong bison. I’m sure he can handle himself,” Sokka reassures. “Why? Having second thoughts?”

 

Jet frowns at the gray clouds below. Right. This was his idea. “Maybe. Aang already lost him once.”

 

Sokka doesn’t reply after that.

 

It’s too late for any regrets, he reasons with himself. What’s done is done and Sokka’s right. Appa is a very strong skybison. It’ll be ok. They just have to make this trip a fast one.

 

“Is there any way we can get this thing to go faster?”

 

“Not without an airbender. You don’t happen to have one, do you?” Sokka jokes over his shoulder.

 

Jet checks his pockets. “Oh, no, I must have left him in my bag. What a shame,” he says, sarcasm dripping off his words. 

 

Sokka laughs brightly. “So, what were you doing on Appa anyway?”

 

Jet lets out a groan and hangs his head. “I was looking for my bag because Momo stole it,” he grumbles, running a hand through his hair.

 

At that, Sokka laughs even harder. “What?!”

 

“He stole my bag! I was sleeping on it and then - whoosh - I don’t have a pillow anymore!” Jet complains, glaring at Sokka as he doubles over.

 

“T-that’s- that’s rough, buddy-y,” Sokka wheezes through laughter.

 

Jet smacks him on his arm. Despite himself, he finds a smile on his face.

 

“Hey! Hey! Don’t hit the pilot!” Sokka cries, waving a hand back at Jet as if he was hoping he’d back off.

 

Jet laughs and smacks him again.

 

Just for good measure.






“What now?” Jet whispers, laying flat on his back against the hard, rock wall. 

 

They made it to the Boiling Rock pretty easily, if you count the fact the airship completely crashed, causing them to be stranded here. Now, the plan has changed. Not only do they have to break in and find the Chief, but also find a way to break out . Jet is not freaking out at the plan change. Nope, not one bit. 

 

Ok, maybe he is. But he’s an expert at masking his anxiety. It’s fine. Sokka is here with him and he’ll get them both out. Not that Jet wouldn’t be able to think of a way to get out, no, it’s just that having Sokka , of all people, here was a good thing. Apparently, he had helped invent airships! Having a brain like that around is going to be very helpful, Jet’s sure.

 

It also explains how Sokka knew how to pilot the airship. Nice.

 

“I’m thinking we'll get in and grab some guard uniforms,” Sokka replies from his right, staring up at the wall he’s leaning against. “But first…”

 

Jet watches as he walks over and pushes the airship even further into the boiling water before them. Sokka kicks it once more and it disappears as Jet’s unease rises. It’s a good idea to hide the evidence they’re here but that was also their previous ride. Not their ride off, but it could have been… or Sokka already has a different plan to get them out of this place.

 

He needs to relax. They can think of a way out later. Jet looks around for a way up and into the prison to see a door around the corner. It’s not guarded, which is unusual, but it could be a door used just for airing out the kitchen if that is what it leads to. He waves Sokka over and points to the door. Sokka nods.

 

They begin walking over to the door, Jet’s swords in his hands, when Sokka grabs his arm and pulls him back. He looks over, confused. Why were they stopping? He surveys the area and finds no enemy around.

 

“Your swords,” Sokka says, like it’s an explanation for everything.

 

Right. Guards wouldn’t have this type of swords. Jet scowls and sticks them in the ground handle up, hoping they’re close enough to the wall to avoid being spotted. He really doesn’t want them to get stolen. Or, even worse, have them be the reason they’re caught.

 

Swords dealt with, they sneak into the door. It’s unlocked. Jet raises his guard even more. What prison would have an unlocked door? They make their way around the halls until they find an empty guard changing room. Quickly and quietly they change. They haven’t seen a single person, prisoner or guard, since they arrived. The only reason that they wouldn’t have seen anyone is if everyone is in one place. 

 

Something big is happening… but what?

 

Armor and clothing acquired, he turns to Sokka. It’s weird to see the Watertribe boy in Fire Nation armor. He idly wonders how he himself looks.

 

“Ok, we’ll make our way around the prison and look for my dad,” Sokka whispers, eyes flicking to the door behind Jet. “There’s a map on this wall. Where do you want to meet?”

 

Jet glances over to the map and hums. “The balcony.”

 

Sokka nods. “Great. If it’s me, I’ll call you Treetop.”

 

“Does this mean I can call you Snoozles?” Jet teases as they make their way out of the room.

 

“No.”

 

“But-“

 

The door opens, causing the two boys to jump. Jet blinks up at the person in front of him. Uh oh.

 

“What are you two boys doing in here?!” the man shouts. 

 

Jet exchanges a nervous glance with Sokka. Caught already?!

 

“Uh-“ Sokka starts, only to get cut off.

 

“We have new prisoners coming today and we need to make sure we have every entrance, exit, and window covered. You,” the man growls, grabbing Jet’s arm and throwing him into the hallway. “Go check the prison yard! And you, you’re coming with me to greet the new prisoners. If the Warden had found you, you’d both be dead!”

 

Jet watches as the man drags Sokka off by his arm. New prisoners? Well, that may be Sokka’s dad. Maybe this would be a fast trip. In the meantime… Jet rushes back in the room to take another glance at the map. Yard… yard… yard, yard! There! He rushes back out of the room and begins speed walking towards the prison yard.

 

That other guard’s fear for the Warden was… concerning, to say the least. If Jet wants to stay undercover, he’ll need to uphold the reputation of this prison. That reputation?

 

From what Sokka told him, it was perfect .

 

Pouhai may have been the best prison in the Colonies, sure, but the Boiling Rock was considered the best, most guarded prison in the world. From what Iroh told Sokka who then relayed the same information to Jet, no one had ever escaped the Boiling Rock. It was where some of the most dangerous Fire Nation convicts went, including important enemies. The Chief of the Southern Watertribe should be included in that rank, but whether he is here or not… well, that’s a mystery. 

 

Jet figured that if he could break Aang, the Avatar , out of Pouhai, breaking the Chief out would be no big deal. Except, as he wandered deeper into the prison, he began to think of it more as a fortress. 

 

The guard that found him and Sokka was right. The Warden had ordered every possible exit to be guarded, and guarded they were. As Jet made his way even closer to the Prison yard - the yelling could not be a coincidence - even more guards lined the walls. It was like they were glued to the walls, as stiff as the metal their backs were on. 

 

Dread swirled in his gut as he stepped into the last hall before he exited and went into the yard. The Warden must be a scary man for him to have this much discipline, even from lesser guards. One mistake and he may be burned, he’s sure. Jet turns into the yard and analyzes how each guard is standing and where. They stand eerily still, hands down by their side and head at a perfect ninety degree angle, surveying the prisoners before them. They stand in intervals with the poles of concrete holding up the walls. Jet sees a free spot and walks around the wall and slips into place.

 

It makes him uneasy, being out in the open. And yet, Jet’s glad. He’s unsure how many prisoners the Boiling Rock is supposed to carry but a lot of them are out in the yard. It’s easy to start looking for the Chief. If he’s lucky, maybe he can clear the whole prison population and then report to Sokka when he gets a break.

 

Wait, what if their breaks don’t overlap? When will he see Sokka again? Splitting up was a bad idea and Jet just now realizes. He glowers and keeps his gaze forward. Jet searches regardless. The quicker he finds the Chief and this shift ends and he finds Sokka, the quicker they can get out of here. It’s not as comforting of a thought as he meant it to be.

 

“Psst, hey!”

 

Jet glances over at the soldier to the left of him. If he was an uptight, scary Warden, what would he do if he saw two guards talking? Burn them. He flicks his eyes back to the prisoners in the yard in front of him, morphing his mouth to a set, thin line.

 

The guard doesn’t get the hint. 

 

“You’re in my spot!” the guy hisses frantically.

 

Well, that’s too bad. That’s not Jet’s problem. He was told to come out here and now here he is. Jet sends a stern glare towards the guy. He receives a small shove in response.

 

“Move!” the guy quietly snarls.

 

“I was here first,” Jet hisses back, barely moving his mouth to form the words. 

 

The other guard to his right shifts. This guy is going to get him caught if he doesn’t leave!

 

The guard looks around worriedly, trying to find a free spot. He’s obviously a newbie, Jet thinks. Not new enough to not be scared of the Warden, that’s for sure, but new enough to be this desperate to get into his spot and do his job. Honestly, in different circumstances, maybe Jet would feel sorry for the guy.

 

The guard nudges him to the side again harshly and Jet nearly topples. He rights himself and goes back into position as quick as he can, face drawn into a snarl. He holds his tongue. Scratch that, Jet hates this guy! Who does he think he is?!

 

A sound echoes through the yard. The other guard startles and runs back into the building, but not after giving Jet one of the nastiest glares he’s ever seen. Yeah, well, don’t be late to your post then! Maybe it wouldn’t get stolen by a guy trying to break someone out!

 

Jet huffs and forces himself to stiffen and lock himself in place, staring at the prisoners, still searching for dark brown hair with some blue beads in it. Wait, would they take the beads away from Chief Hakoda? Or would they think they were harmless?

 

Jet wasn’t sure.

 

Another sound rings out into the yard. Jet glances over to see big, tall gates open. The gates are on the opposite side of where he’s standing, so he can’t really see what’s going on but he does hear it. The crowd mutters excitedly as the doors open and then close. 

 

“New prisoners,” and “Fresh meat!” echo through his ears as the news makes it to the back of the crowd. Good, Jet thinks. Maybe one of them is the Chief.

 

Jet keeps his head up high and gaze held forward. 

 

Jet searches.






He doesn’t know how long it’s been when the shift change starts. Jet’s called back into the prison from the guard exit and told to go get some grub. He’s… sort of scared what he may be forced to eat.

 

He decides it’s whatever and treks forward, following the other guards in front of him. Jet tries to pretend to know where he’s going but he’s unsure if it’s successful. He just needs to keep following the crowd. Once he’s in the cafeteria, he pauses.

 

It’s a smaller room than he thought. It’s red, of course , and smells like… noodles of some sort. His stomach grumbles and he echoes the sentiment. Jet has got to eat after standing out there for that long. Maybe he can chug down some water too before finding Sokka.

 

He once again follows the crowd into a line where they’re served some sort of noodles. Jet doesn’t exactly know what kind, but there’s also a slice of possibly stale bread on the side with a glass of water as well, so he’s not complaining. He grabs the food and immediately finds an empty table to start scarfing down his food. Interestingly, this room seems void of tension.

 

Is this the one safe place from the Warden?

 

Jet starts to search for Sokka as he eats, his helmet off and already on the table, when someone slams their tray down on the same table. Jet sighs and looks up, trying to look like a normal, tired guard.

 

This is the guy that stole my spot!” the guard accuses, sitting down in front of him. 

 

The man in front of him is super pale. How he isn’t burned after standing against the wall in the sun for all those hours, Jet doesn’t know. Maybe the long, black hair that falls down to his collarbones helps him evade sunburn on his neck.

 

“Maybe it wouldn’t have been stolen if you got to your post on time ,” Jet snaps back, shoving another mouthful of noodles down his throat.

 

Laughter from his right side startles him. “He has you there, Kizo,” the woman teases, pulling off her own helmet and setting it next to Jet’s.

 

She has tan skin and dark brown hair. Her eyes are gold and lively as she looks over at Jet curiously.

 

“Shut up, Aniya,” the other guard - Kizo - growls before shoving his own noodles into his face.

 

“Don’t mind him,” Aniya says, leaning closer to Jet. “He’s always in a bad mood.”

 

Jet looks wearily at her and then looks to Kizo, who’s flipping her off while eating his bread. Aniya flips him off in response.

 

“So, I haven’t seen you around before,” Aniya starts, causing Jet’s hands to go cold. “Are you new?”

 

Jet shrugs. “New enough to still need a map,” he stiffly jokes, hoping it seems casual.

 

Aniya just snorts and Kizo rolls his eyes. 

 

“What’s your name, kid?” 

 

“Iroh,” Jet says, alarm bells going off in his brain before he even finishes moving his mouth. Iroh?! Really ?!

 

But Aniya just hums as Kizo looks up, surprised. “Your parents are big fans of the Dragon of the West, huh?”

 

Jet narrows his eyes. “My parents are dead.”

 

Aniya just claps a hand on his shoulder. “Yeah, well, royalty never likes us ‘commoners’ using the same name. Still a shame, though.”

 

Jet blinks over to her. She thought… the Fire Nation killed his parents because his name matches one of the royals? And she was ok with that? He shakes his head and goes back to his food. Fire Nation people are crazy , man.

 

“Sorry I brought it up,” Kizo grumbles, not looking sorry at all.

 

“Well I’m not. Newbie bonding! Maybe, next shift, we can get you your own personal spot along the wall,” Aniya grins with a wink. 

 

Jet resists the urge to roll his eyes. Instead he sends a small, forced smile back to Aniya.

 

“Sounds great.”





Escaping the cafeteria was hard . Aniya was practically attached to his back, which meant Kizo was too because he was attached to her back. It was so tiring. But Jet manages to get away and find a map. He memorizes his location and the way to the balcony from there. Jet grins and pulls his helmet on. Time to find Sokka.

 

Unfortunately, by the end of his shift, Jet had not found Chief Hakoda. He came to the conclusion that… that the Chief wasn’t here. Maybe Sokka had been able to find something different, though. It is his dad, after all.

 

He walks through the halls feeling weirdly free. The cafeteria interactions felt too normal. He guesses that means he involuntarily let his guard down when Aniya was making fun of Kizo, but what can he say? Kizo deserves it! He’s a jerk! Jet can’t wait to tell Sokka about the crazy Fire Nation people he’s met today-

 

He rounds the corner and finds two guards up ahead. He stiffens and pulls his guard back up, pretending to put a lock and chain on it. Letting his guard down would get him killed here; he has to remember that. Jet makes his way past the guards and keeps moving through the prison, focusing more on where he’s going and where he’s at.

 

Soon enough, he sees a balcony in front of him. Jet slowly creeps up on it and peeks around the corner. No one’s here. It’s a relief that there’s no guards around, but it’s also worrying because that means Sokka isn’t around. After some silent debating, Jet decides to wait a couple more minutes to see if Sokka shows up.

 

Aniya had said their next shift starts in a half hour, and that was five minutes ago. Jet had time to wait. Plus, here he could overlook the whole entire yard. If he missed the Chief, here was where he’d actually spot him..

 

Jet places his arms on the railing and leans slightly over it. His eyes search the crowd below him.

 

Nearing 15 minutes into his search, Jet gets worried. What if his earlier thoughts were right? What if their breaks don’t overlap? He may never get to see Sokka again, unless one of their jobs get switched, and that may take weeks . They don’t have that kind of time.

 

Footsteps behind him shake him out of his thoughts. He straightens and locks himself in place, just staring over the courtyard. 

 

The person comes next to him, standing just as stiffly. The helmet turns toward him and suddenly the other guard is leaning into his space.

 

“Treetop? That you?”

 

Jet lets himself relax as he turns to glare at Sokka, taking off his helmet. “ That’s how you ask if it’s me?! That’s so suspicious!” he hisses.

 

“Well how else was I supposed to do it?!” Sokka hisses back while taking off his own helmet. He’s smiling. “So, any luck with-“

 

Jet shakes his head and cuts Sokka off. “I’ve been in the courtyard the whole time. I haven’t seen him and, if I missed him, we would see him from here. But I’ve been looking and…” Jet pauses and looks away from the courtyard, back to Sokka.

 

Sokka’s smile is gone and he’s staring out at the yard. Jet hasn’t had his parents in a long, long time but… he misses them. Unlike Sokka, though, Jet knows where his parents are. They’re in the wind and the ground where they can’t be hurt again. He wants Sokka to have that closure too.

 

Hopefully it’s a happy reunion type of closure, though. 

 

Jet places a hand on Sokka’s shoulder. “We’ll find him,” he promises.

 

Sokka doesn’t look at him. Jet waits a second before pulling his hand from Sokka’s shoulder. What else can he say? He’s not sure. Would trashing the Fire Nation and it’s crazy brainwashing be too much right now, or-

 

Sokka lights up. “Suki!” he squeals.

 

Jet whips over, leaning over the rail curiously. “What?!”

 

Sokka points to a girl down in the yard. “Suki!” he repeats. “She’s the leader of the Kyoshi Warriors and… I’m pretty sure my girlfriend? We don’t have a label yet.”

 

Jet just stares down at the girl. So that’s who Azula was pretending to be. 

 

“I’ll meet you down in the yard when my shift starts,” Jet tells Sokka. “Just meet me near that post.”

 

He points towards the wall and Sokka nods. “Got it! I’ll just blend in with some of the guards roaming the yard.”

 

Jet nods in return and then backs away from the railing. “I’ll see you there.”

 

He walks through the halls and back down towards the yard at a fast pace, hoping to not be late to his post like he made fun of Kizo for. Now they actually have someone to save. It’s confirmed there’s someone here they need to break out. There’s no time for anything else but planning.

 

Jet joins up with the rest of the guards a minute before the shift bell rings. He walks right ahead to the spot, making sure he doesn’t look too eager to get there. Turning to face the center of the yard, he stiffens and waits.

 

It takes a couple minutes but, suddenly, Sokka is right next to him, leaning casually on the wall. A girl - Suki - sits lotus style in front of them. Her back is facing towards them. 

 

“What’s the plan?” Suki asks once each guard is in their place.

 

“You have any ideas, Treetop?” Sokka questions beside him.

 

Jet snaps his fingers in response. He’s not supposed to respond. He’s technically working. Sokka gets the hint anyways.

 

“Right. Work. Got it. I was thinking we say we’re taking you to the Warden but then we go out the way we came in,” Sokka says while walking towards Suki. 

 

Apparently, he’s had enough time to catch her up as she says “But didn’t you destroy the airship? How would we leave?”

 

Sokka’s expression drops as his hand comes into his chin contemplatively. “Right. Well, they have to have a way to bring new prisoners here, right? We’ll just steal whatever ship, air or naval, and get out of this place!”

 

Jet frowns. Didn’t the prison just get a new batch of prisoners? How soon would another batch be delivered? Thankfully, Suki seemed to read his mind.

 

“Do you know when the next batch comes in?” she asks, turning her head to glance at Sokka.

 

Sokka opens his mouth and then closes it with an audible click . “I’m sure I could find out somehow,” he mutters, crossing his arms.

 

Suki gives a small nod before turning her head back to the front. Jet really wishes he could say something. So, what, they’re stuck here until the next batch? With no way to plan an escape that’s accurate enough to get them out without getting caught? The others are going to kill him and Sokka both when they return. And poor Appa will be all alone…

 

“Until then,” Sokka continues in an infuriatingly confident voice, “we’ll just keep playing pretend. Me and Jet will try to get as much information on new prisoners as we can. Besides, I was assigned to see the new prisoners today. I already have some knowledge. We’ll get out of here next time they come around.”

 

Great. As if Jet would want more waiting in his life. This time he, again, doesn’t have a choice. Keep playing pretend, hm? He guesses he can do that. Jet can be a pretty good actor when he wants to be.

 

He just hopes he won’t have to pretend for too long.

Contrary to what he wanted to do, Jet did not go around the base asking for information on when the next prisoners would be arriving at the prison. That would be too suspicious from a new recruit, or at least that’s what Jet would think. Instead, he took to improving his spying skills by eavesdropping on as many conversations as he could. The cafeteria was a great place to eavesdrop. Or, it was unless it was breakfast.

Jet had walked into the cafeteria from the barracks he had somehow snuck into and found a spare bed in dragging his feet. He watched as most other guards were too. It’s understandable. Who would willingly want to wake up at sunrise?

Besides Iroh, he supposes. Iroh has no qualms waking Aang up early.

He still listened around the room carefully, hoping to gain any kind of information he could use. His waiting in silence unveiled nothing.

The same happened with lunch. And dinner. And any breaks in general. No information was unveiled the second day of staying at the Boiling Rock, which meant they had one more day before the others became concerned with how long their fishing trip was taking.

Perfect. How would they be if they made it back late? But, as always, Sokka came through in the nick of time.

Suki sits down next to him at his shift on the wall after breakfast. Jet eyes her suspiciously, wondering what she could be doing, until she speaks.

“Be ready for lunch,” she whispers cryptically. “High places are good for picnics.”

Jet stares at the girl in front of him, his brows furrowing. “What?” he dares to hiss.

Suki shrugs. “Sokka,” she says, as if it was the perfect explanation. She then leaves him alone on the wall, again.

Be ready for lunch, High places are good for picnics, Jet thinks, rolling the words over in his head. So be somewhere high up for lunch? Like the balcony?

It's the best guess Jet has, so when the time comes, he wanders up to the balcony where they originally met up before and waits. He doesn't need to wait long.

Sokka comes running up, huffing with a large grin with Suki and the Warden running behind him. The Warden’s headband has turned into a gag and Jet doesn't even have time to question what’s going on before they're running past him. Still in shock, Jet runs after them and up the building towards a flat concrete area with a line leading up and out of the volcano.

They pause alongside the wall as a trolley lands. Jet would really like an explanation about now, but talking would give away their not-so-secret position. He unsheathes his swords near his sides and watches as prisoners step off the trolley one by one. There’s a pause as the last person doesn’t come out, Jet holds his breath, and the Chief walks through the doors.

And everyone bursts into motion.

Sokka runs forward to his dad, a sharp knife he got from somewhere unveiled in his hand while Jet follows closely behind Suki, who’s dragging the Warden forward. They make it onto the trolley with the heat of fireballs soaring over their heads, a bit too close for their liking. Sokka hits the lever while Hakoda bangs his metal chains onto some guards head. They run over and into the trolley as it starts moving, Jet grabbing Sokka’s hand to help him jump across the growing distance between the ground and the trolley.

Overall, it feels too easy. They make it up to the edge of the volcano and fight their way down to an airship that’s landed. It looks expensive, which Jet thanks the spirits for. Maybe it will have something for the Chief’s chains. All the soldiers seem to be moving supplies so it's easy to run up and commandeer the ship.

It’s only right before takeoff that Jet pauses, staring at the controls in front of him. The Fire Nation royal sigil stares right back.

Notes:

i keep forgetting to update im so sorry!!! anyways i went wild with the boiling rock episode so here's that. take jet and sokka as a bartering piece and a plead for forgiveness for the next chapter :))))))))))

Chapter 44

Notes:

tw: death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Leads were short right now. 

 

The Avatar and his gang of misfit children had taken off on their bison, leaving the adults of their ragtag army behind. Seriously, did the Avatar really believe they would take Caldera with this army? It was sort of surprising to Zuko how they hadn’t brought more people.

Then again, that meant these people were probably selected for this job. Azula pointed out they may know where the Avatar may be headed. So, over the next few days, they decided to question each person about the whereabouts of their children. Unsurprisingly, no one budged.

 

And now they were on the Boiling Rock. Azula told Zuko that this was where an associate of the Avatar was imprisoned; a teenage girl named Suki. She was the leader of the Kyoshi Warriors. Coincidentally, their trip coincided with another batch of prisoners for the Warden, including the Chief of the Southern Watertribe. They didn’t mind transporting the prisoners over.

What they did mind, however, was the prison break executed by the Watertribe boy the Avatar traveled with, taking the Warden, one of the only hopes for a lead, the Chief, and their royal warship with him. Zuko had never seen Azula so furious, having been outplayed in something that she didn’t have any knowledge of.

At least it made it easy to get a new airship, even if it wasn’t as fancy. They all saw which way the Avatar’s companion had gone. Mai pulled out a map, allowing Ty Lee to mark the locations the Avatar’s companion could have gone. There were many, as he was headed toward the Earth Kingdom.

 

Zuko flicks his gaze over the map once more, frowning. Something’s missing.

 

“Azula, how old is this map?” he asks, walking over to the table.

 

He doesn’t even have to voice his thoughts for his sister to understand him. Sometimes, Zuko is convinced she can read minds. Her face turns neutral as she turns to the conductor of the airship.

“Set course for the Western Air Temples,” Azula commands. “Make this trip speedy .”

 

The man begins to protest, something about the winds, so Zuko glares over at him. The man shuts up.

 

I have you now , he thinks to himself, staring at the unmarked spot of the temples on his map.

 

“Looks like all that Avatar hunting paid off, Zuzu.”

 

Zuko sends Azula an unimpressed look. She, of course, laughs. 

 

“What are we going to do when we get him?” Ty Lee asks, one hand ever so slightly raised.

Azula raises an eyebrow while Zuko stays silent. Get him? It’s way past the “get him” phase. Now, it’s personal.

“Well, I guess father wouldn’t appreciate a lack of proof,” she muses, turning her gaze to her nails. “We’ll have to bring his charred body on board, somewhere where we can’t smell it, of course. His friends, however, could be used as fuel. Or we could take them prisoner! Execute them in front of all of Caldera to prove a lesson. What do you think, Zuko? You’ve had the most time with them, after all.”

 

Azula’s smile is sharp, but her question is as genuine as her goals are with Team Avatar. Zuko pretends to not notice Ty Lee’s hands shaking or Mai’s narrowed eyes.

 

“I did not spend time with them,” he huffs. “Besides, nothing you nor I could come up with would be as horrible as what Ozai will come up with. Let him take care of them, I have other things to worry about.” 

 

That makes Mai and Ty Lee stand up straighter, with horror or interest he’s unsure. Azula, however, only quirks one eyebrow. 

 

“Which is?” she asks.

 

Zuko clenches his fists. Should he really reveal this now? “I have a plan.”

The silence is deafening.

 

“Is it going accordingly?” Azula turns to him, her posture forcibly relaxed.

Zuko nods. Azula smiles. Mai and Ty Lee glance at each other again.

 

“Good. We will discuss it later. Now,” she pauses, eyes sparking. “Let’s discuss how we will kill the Avatar for a second time, shall we?”

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Sokka and Jet have been gone for a couple days. Sokka and Jet have been gone for a couple days on a fishing trip. Aang may be twelve but he does not buy that story at all.

He’s sure they're safe though! They have Appa! And Aang is definitely not going to have some words with them about taking Appa without his permission when they get back. Nope. No. 

 

Ok maybe he will. But they took Appa! Appa! On some “fishing trip” that lasted far longer than they intended to, judging by Sokka’s scribble of “Be back in a day or two!”. Well, now it’s day four and Katara may kill them when they step into the temple again. It’s a huge possibility.

 

But even though Aang is worried, he hasn’t had the freetime to be as worried as Katara. Iroh has been making him train from dawn till lunch, and after lunch his time is separated from a definitely-not-concerned Toph and an anxious-to-the-point-of-anger Katara. He’s more worried about not dying to really worry. Which makes him feel a little guilty, but that's fine. He doesn’t get much time to wallow on that thought.

 

Footsteps race toward him before stopping, causing the person to skid. Aang jumps, pausing his morning meditation (the only time he gets to himself these days) and turns around with wide eyes at the huffing Katara. With all her anger and worry the past couple of days, it's weird to see her smile.

 

He’s glad she’s smiling again.

 

“They’re back!”

 

And suddenly he’s smiling too.







Aang smiles as Sokka and Jet retell their adventures with waving hands, Suki practically glued to Sokka’s side while the Chief has an arm wrapped around a happy Katara. Thank the spirits her dad was there, Sokka’s own life flashed before Aang’s eyes. They’re also lucky they came back with an intact Appa, though Aang was still considering throwing a rock at both their heads for leaving him on a Fire Nation island.

 

It’s fine though! They’re back, having lunch, and everything is back to normal.

 

Well, almost normal.

 

Aang sends a glance toward the Warden of the Boiling Rock, still gagged with what he thinks is a headband. He’s glaring at the group from the edge of the temple. He can’t leave, Toph has made sure of that with a rocky cave. He’s sorta unsure of what to do with the guy, seeing as they can’t exactly let him go.

 

A problem for another time , he decides, turning back to the conversation at hand. Teo and The Duke seem thoroughly invested in the story of their daring escape. Even Toph is slightly tilted more towards the two boys than usual. Iroh passes out more tea and Aang smiles.

 

All back together again. As it should be.

A strange breeze curls over his forearm. Aang’s brows furrow. That’s weird. The wind usually blows the other direction.

“Hey Sokka?”

All eyes turn to him. He distantly wonders if it is because he’s the Avatar or their friend. Maybe both.

 

“You weren’t followed, were you?”

 

Sokka’s shoulders rise the slightest bit. “What do you take me for, Aang? An amateur? There was no way they got another airship up in time to follow us.”

 

“Why do you ask?” Jet leans forward, eyes glancing toward the sky and one hand sneaking toward his swords.

 

Aang pauses. He doesn’t feel any more strange wind currents. He purses his lips and looks toward the sky. 

 

“No reason,” he dismisses. “I think I was overthinking somethin-”

 

There. Another breeze. He stands and grabs his staff, causing everyone else to stand and ready themselves as well. 

 

“Did they see which way you went?” Aang asks again, risking taking his eyes off the sky to lock eyes with Jet, who looks at Sokka. Both boys look paler by the second.

 

“Maybe?” Jet answers. “Why?”

Katara steps forward. “What’s wrong, Aang?”

 

“There’s just…” He cuts himself off. It’ll sound ridiculous if he tells them he riled them all up for just a little bit of wind. But then it brushes past again, moving his clothes ever-so-slightly. It’s getting stronger – closer . “Something’s coming. The wind is going the wrong way.”

 

“Really, Twinkletoes?” Toph scoffs, plopping back down on her rock. “All this for a bit of wind?”

 

A stronger gust passes by and Toph’s face becomes more serious. Aang ignores her in favor of the sky, knowing his point was made. Momo chitters and climbs onto Aang’s shoulders. He walks over to the edge of the temple, staring out against the white sea of clouds from above and below. He sticks a hand out over the edge, feeling the wind, but it turns out he doesn’t have to. A big airship emerges from the clouds above and floats down, soldiers already sending fireballs his way.

 

Aang redirects the blasts, the impact shaking the temple floor. He looks back up and locks eyes with two different shades of gold.

 

They need to get out of here now !

 

“Toph, make a tunnel! Haru, Teo, get The Duke and get out of here!” He shields himself from another blast of fire. It pushes him back a few inches. “We’ll follow when we can!” Aang shouts over his shoulder, giving a small smile of encouragement.

 

He feels the rocks shift and hears Hakoda say he will go with the boys. Iroh comes to Aang’s side as he slowly backs toward the tunnel, Katara already on his right and helping with what she can. Jet, Sokka, and Suki try to encourage Appa into the tunnel, but he won’t move. The Warden is gone ( don’t think where to- ).

 

Aang grimaces. They’ll have to take another route.

 

“We do not have to fight!” Iroh suddenly declares from beside him, causing Aang to jump.

 

Katara sends a death glare toward the older man. “Pretty sure we do!”

And, well, Aang doesn’t like fighting or violence. If Iroh has a plan, then he’s all for it, so he holds up a tentative hand to Katara with an apologetic smile. He ignores the murmurs of his friends behind him.

 

He trusts Iroh.

 

Iroh opens his mouth to speak again, but Azula is already moving. Iroh seems to have expected the lightning strike, so while it's loud and makes the hair on Aang’s arm stand up, it does no damage and Iroh redirects it easily, the blast scraping the warship and almost seeming to do no damage. 

 

It’s Zuko’s enraged fireblast afterwards that does the damage. It’s Zuko’s surprisingly long ranged attack that burns Iroh’s shoulder, who was too busy redirecting lightning to properly protect himself. The scent of burnt flesh fills the air.

 

Katara wastes no time pulling Iroh toward Appa, where Toph is already in the saddle, Suki right behind her. Sokka is climbing up to the front of Appa while Jet is waiting on Aang, staring at him. He’s wondering what Aang’s next move is.

Aang doesn’t know. He puts up a shield of earth as more attacks come his way, buying himself some time to think. 

 

A metallic ring and an enraged shout pull him out of his thoughts. He doesn’t know what’s going on and, frankly, can’t bring himself to care right now. It’s a distraction. It is what they needed. He races over to Appa and jumps up and into the saddle, Katara healing Iroh’s shoulder.

 

“Let’s go.”

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Azula’s hand stings from the scratch inflicted upon her. She does not hesitate to send a blast of blue fire back toward Mai, the traitor who threw her knife at her in the first place. She doesn’t need to ask why. She already knows.

 

Iroh .

Mai has always had a soft spot for her uncle, just as she has for Zuko. Her betrayal in efforts to save him, albeit a bit too late, weren’t surprising. What was surprising was how Azula was not the only one unscathed by Mai’s silent fury.

 

Zuko is shell-shocked, or so she presumes. He is standing there frozen, one hand up to his cut cheek. Now both his cheeks were ruined, both by people he loved. Azula wouldn’t stand for that, nor would she stand for treachery.

 

The second Zuko starts moving with an enraged shout is the second Azula backs off, if only an inch. If she’s hurt, she can’t imagine how hurt he must be.

 

“What are you doing?!” her brother roars, throwing blast after blast after blast.

Mai dances around his attacks, so she throws one in just to make her trip up. 

 

“You were going to kill him, Zuko,” Mai grits out, a rare emotion or two flickering across her face.

There’s movement from Azula’s left. She narrowly dodges the pink foot that probably would have broken her jaw. Mai wasn’t shocking. 

 

Ty Lee was

 

Azula feels herself pause, just as Zuko did. Zuko’s “I thought you loved me!” became muffled, as if underwater. The only thing she found herself aware of was grey eyes full of unshed tears. And then everything came back ten fold.

 

“I don’t anymore. You’ve changed.” Mai’s voice sounded so far away. 

 

Azula threw fire to kill. How dare she? How dare Ty Lee?! Mai has always been a wild card, one that Azula knew would slip from her hand one day. And she could handle that. She could. She had backup plans for everything Mai could throw at her.

 

But Ty Lee ?! 

 

Sweet, kind, caring Ty Lee. The girl who was so, so understanding. What happened? Was she so unreadable that Ty Lee couldn’t understand her anymore? Ty Lee with the encouraging words, quick compliments, ever optimistic wit. Ty Lee… Ty Lee

 

The fight was a blur in Azula’s mind. She got up close and personal, throwing fiery punches instead of proper bending. It had the shock factor she was going for as Ty Lee tried to back up, tried to defend herself from Azula’s oncoming flames and couldn’t. Tears rolled down Ty Lee’s cheeks as Azula finally grabbed her wrist and burned, digging her nails into Ty Lee’s wrist.

 

Through her hurt and anger, she smiled. She stared deep into the grey abyss and made sure her grin was sharp. Monster! her reflection screamed. Is this what Ty Lee had wanted?

Everyone was against them. Everyone. Mother, Father, Iroh, Mai, Ty Lee, everyone was against them ! All she had was Zuko and herself. That’s all she needed. Everyone else would leave and betray her and scream MONSTER right back into her face because that’s what she was!

And if it kept her alive and Zuko safe then she would choose to enjoy being the monster.

 

Azula threw Ty Lee, causing her to crash into Mai. They both tumbled and rolled so close to the edge of the airship, and yet not far enough to topple down into the cliffs below. Azula glared at the two bruised and burnt girls, going to Zuko’s side. She was done with them. They’d be executed for their treachery.

 

Zuko’s hands still had flames licking at them. “I needed you,” he rasped.

 

Azula’s nails dug into her palm. The plan. Father. Mai and Ty Lee didn’t just betray the crown and the friendship they had, they had decided to cut ties with Azula and Zuko.

 

They left them for dead.

 

Mai turned her gaze toward the floor. Ty Lee hiccuped, still cradling her wrist. She pushed herself up to a sitting position.

 

“The Avatar is trying to defeat the Firelord,” she pleaded. “He can hel -”

 

Azula snarled and felt her hands spark with electricity. She raised her hand and-

 

BOOM!

Air rushes past her ears as she falls. Falls… falling. Falling is deadly here. Azula’s mind feels spectacularly slow as she tears her hairpiece from her head and uses flames to push her over to the cliffside. She claws into the rock and stabs her hairpiece in, trying to stop her fall. The nails of her left hand break and her hand gets scraped. Her arm jolts, sending a shooting pain through her side as her hairpiece catches something.

 

She whips her head around, looking for Zuko. She doesn’t see him. She can’t find him. Where-

The skybison lows as it brushes past her, Ty Lee and Mai surrounded by Team Avatar. The culprit of the lightning bolt staring back at her, seemingly haunted. About what? What is he haunted by?! His own treachery?! How he tried to kill his niece and nephew?!

Azula grins back at him. Well he failed. He failed. He failed, he failed, he failed ! She’s right here! She’s alive and well, and Zuko is as well-

 

Thunk.

 

Azula knows a lot of things. She’s smart. No, she is a genius.

 

Ty Lee wails as the skybison flies away. Azula caught a glimpse of Mai’s own tears as they flew past. She remembers the somber looks of the Avatar’s group as they passed. 

 

Unwillingly, she glances down where the sound came from. She looks back up and catches golden brown eyes staring back at her. He’s crying. Tears are slowly falling down his cheeks. When he catches Azula’s stare, he does what he does best.

 

Iroh turns away.

 

It doesn’t take a genius to figure out what happened.

 

Azula screams.

 

Notes:

so... petition to save the author (me) from the angry zuko fans...? LMAOOOOOO

on tumblr i once saw a post that had the prompt "What would happen if Zuko had died after falling of the airship? What if the Gaang never caught him and how would that affect Azula?" and i was like... azula would probably barely be affected. she got what she wanted and became an only child, the only way zuko dying would be if she was closer to him... and if azula was closer to zuko than in canon, zuko would be a bit more like azula. and that zuko? reminded me a lot of jet.

so, at the end of the day, i decided to make a jet and zuko personality swap. or personality-trait swap more like. zuko was going to die from the beginning. it was the first scene i knew i wanted.

rip zuko, he will be very missed.

ANYWAY! SCHEDULE UPDATE! the chapters will come out every other day until the inevitable end because i for some reason suck at remembering to update. have fun with that knowledge.

and, finally, my dear readers... i must ask...

how are you after this chapter? :)))

Chapter 45

Notes:

cw: cussing

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Going back to save those girls caused more trouble than Jet thought it would. 

 

Iroh had convinced them to turn back around, to help the girl who did not reveal his location during the Day of Black Sun. He sent one bolt of lightning, hoping to separate his family from the girl and her friend.

 

Only he did much more than that. And Sokka’s steering couldn’t save everyone.

 

A stray, abandoned island had rolled into view after an hour or two of flying aimlessly. The girls had allowed Katara to heal them. The ride had been completely silent, the death of the Fire Prince by the hands of the Dragon of the West hanging over their heads. Honestly, he didn’t know whether the silence or yelling was better.

 

The yelling started the next day. The girl with the bangs yelling at Iroh while the girl with the long braid once again burst into tears, trying to stop the yelling match because “He saved us, Mai!”. They left to their separate tents once their fight had blown over.

 

Team Avatar itself, though, seemed to be having… not an ok time – someone just died – but not a rough time. Aang was upset, Katara was trying not to be, Sokka seemed fine just like Jet, Suki only cared that others were upset, and Toph was, well, Toph. She had never met Zuko. She was a bit solemn, probably because she was close to Iroh, but not upset. 

 

It was a confusing time, especially since these two girls were Fire Nation. But Iroh vouched for them and they believed Iroh. It was just hard to trust the man’s word when one of the girls seemed content to put a dagger through his skull. 

 

It was the second day, the one where Team Avatar went about as usual while the girls and Iroh stayed in their tents, when he noticed Katara staring into the fire during lunch. She had been staring randomly a lot the past two days.

 

Jet mentioned it to Sokka and moved on, unsure what he himself would do if he confronted her about what was on her mind. And he was happy to leave it that way. Spirits always seemed to be against him having happiness.

 

Jet was awoken thanks to a nightmare. He had gotten out of his tent to grab a cup of water, boiled for safety. Instead of finding a dying fire with no one around, he found a solid fire with Katara sitting on a log. Jet walked closer, finding Katara’s eyes to be glazed over as she stared at the fire.

 

“Katara?” 

 

His voice caused her to flinch and whip towards him. “Jet? What are you doing up? It’s late.”

 

He points to the glass in his hands. Katara hums and bends some water from the pot over and into his cup.

 

“Thanks,” he says quietly. Katara nods, going back to stare at the fire. Jet frowns.

 

Carefully, he sits down and waits. Hopefully she will talk to him without him prodding. He sips his water and joins in on her fire watching.

 

It’s when his glass is almost empty that he sighs, fixing his slouched posture and leaning forward. Katara glances over at him.

 

“What’s on your mind?” he asks, still looking at the fire.

 

Katara opens and closes her mouth. She runs a hand through her hair before leaning forward as well. “I get it,” she whispers, as if it is some dirty secret.

 

Jet furrows his brows and looks over at her. “Get what?”

 

Katara shrugs, turning her own gaze back to the fire. “Her anger… Mai’s. He must’ve been important to her.”

 

Jet purses his lips. “Must’ve,” he repeats in agreement, but Katara isn't done.

 

“I mean, I’d be angry too. To have someone taken away. I’d want revenge. I’d want them back, I still want them back! I still want–” Katara cuts herself off, curling in on herself. 

 

Revenge. Jet rolls the word over in his head. That was his motivation for a long time; disguised as justice, it told him killing an entire Nation would be right. But he’d be lying if he said he didn’t still want it. If the perpetrators were right here, right now, he’d swing his swords without hesitation.

 

But the Rough Rhinos weren’t here. He probably wouldn’t ever see them again. And he’s starting to learn revenge isn’t as pleasant as he wanted it to be.

 

“I get it,” he mutters back to Katara. “I want it too. I just don’t think it’s good for me anymore.”

 

Katara blinks. “What?”

 

Jet runs a hand through his hair. Does he have to talk about this now? He picks a blade of grass and starts to mess with it. “What did revenge lead me to, Katara? Murder. That village wasn’t going to be my first victim.”

 

Jet avoids Katara’s shocked gaze. Why is she shocked? Why did he tell her that? He continues on. “I regret that now but it hasn’t made the pain go away. The urge to distrust, the urge to turn away – it’s still there. I just know better now. And even with that… even with everything I’ve learned… if my parents’ killers were here I don’t think I’d be able to stop myself.”

“Jet…”

He shakes his head and chuckles. He looks over to her and smiles tiredly. “I don’t know what I would do after that though. Would I feel vindicated? Would I have finally gotten the justice I wanted for them? Or would I be disappointed because, after all this time of trying to not be revenge driven, I killed them because of revenge?” Jet takes a breath. “I don’t know and I think I’m content with not finding out, for now. Once the war is over, I’m sure they’ll be rightfully tried for their crimes.”

 

Katara doesn’t say anything at that. Jet doesn’t know if that’s a good or bad thing. He picks another blade of grass and begins to chew on it. He doesn’t even know if he’s fully comfortable with what he said, leaving the Rough Rhinos fate up to other people. Why would she be?

 

“We’re not the same, Jet,” Katara whispers.

 

“I know.”

 

“They killed my mom ,” Katara says, her voice wavering at the end. 

 

It says everything Jet is wondering about his own killers. Would the Rough Rhinos be fairly tried? Would they get away scot free? Or would they be executed for their crimes? He doesn’t know what he’d do if they lived. It would feel wrong. And he’d surely be put in prison if he went on a killing spree after the war, even if the jerks deserved it.

 

Jet would have to just live with whatever the future holds. That’s scary. Revenge compels him to take the future by his scarred hands and bend it to his will, so no one can ever be hurt by the Rough Rhinos again. But revenge has hurt him a bit too much for him to jump into that again.

 

He nods. “I know,” he whispers.

 

“So, what?!” Katara asks angrily, standing up. “I just… just let it go?! And do nothing?!”

“I guess we do,” he murmurs, staring into the fire. He hates it as much as she does. He wonders if she can see that in his white knuckled fists and clenched jaw and his forcibly relaxed posture.

 

Katara slumps, plopping back down on her log as tears begin to well in her eyes. Jet’s eyes widen.

 

“It’s unfair,” Katara cries, tears now fully streaming down her face. Jet gets up and sits on her log, cautiously putting an arm around her shoulders. She leans into him. “It's so unfair !”

 

Jet nods, his own tears pricking his own eyes. “It is.”

 

She pulls back slightly and looks at him. “I want her back, Jet. Why is she the one who’s dead?”

Jet tries to swallow the lump in his throat. He tries to keep his own tears at bay by looking up at the sky. “Because she was killed by a sad excuse of a man.”

 

And then Katara does something unexpected. She laughs . It’s watery and snotty, but it's definitely a laugh.

 

“A pitiful excuse of a man.” Katara sniffles, pulls herself out from under Jet’s arm while rubbing her nose, and stands. “A pitiful, disappointing excuse of a man.”

 

Jet stands with her. “A bastard?”

 

Katara smiles evilly. It contradicts the tear tracks on her cheeks. “The bastardiest bastard of all bastards.”

 

Jet snorts. “A pitiful, disappointing, evil, cruel, weak, bastard,” he says, picturing the flashes of the Rhinos in his head.

 

“A homewrecking man. One who was never loved by his mother, which is why he had to take mine!” Katara yells, angry and sad and yet still smiling as she insults her mother’s murderer.

 

Maybe they look a little crazy yelling out insults at the murderers who affected their lives the most, but maybe that’s why it feels good. Maybe that’s why it feels like letting go. Crazy meet crazy.

 

Katara turns to face him, grinning like a maniac. Jet grins back before tilting his head up and shouting “Motherfuckers who never knew what it felt like to belong, so they stole the only home I had!”

 

“Scumbags who take what they have for granted! Ones who steal candy from children!” 

 

“Freaks who take and take and take because… because they freaking suck! They suck, Katara!”

 

Katara laughs. “Yeah they do!” She pumps her fist up into the air. “Disappointments who-”

 

Jet turns just as Katara does as Mai walks up behind them. Her face is scary neutral, especially for someone with red puffy eyes.

 

Katara pauses. “We’re not crazy,” she whispers after a good minute.

 

Mai raises an eyebrow but says nothing otherwise.

 

Jet looks at her and sees a person who’s grieving. Who lost someone important. Maybe it was an accident. And maybe it was different from his and Katara’s experiences, but it was still someone who was murdered through war.

 

“Join us.”

 

Katara balked, whipping her head back toward him. Mai just stood there, seemingly unimpressed.

 

“We’re cussing out our familys’ murderers,” he says bluntly. “We can’t get revenge, not right now and maybe never. But this is something we can do right here, right now.”

 

“I could kill Iroh right here, right now,” Mai replies. Tension spikes through the air and he and Katara glance at each other. “But I won’t. He saved me and Ty Lee… and he’s helping save the world.”

 

Katara purses her lips and shuffles beside him. “I am sorry, by the way… about… Zuko.”

 

Mai doesn’t seem too surprised by Katara saying that. Or maybe she is. She’s really good at covering her emotions. “Thank you,” she mutters.

 

They stand there, unsure how to continue. Jet shifts and faces back toward Katara, putting on an unconvincing smile.

 

“Where were we?”

 

Katara tries to match his smile. “Right.” Katara turns around and toward the fire. “Disappointments that could never be loved by anyone but themself!”

 

“People who have no purpose in life!”

 

“No goal in life!”

 

“No reason to keep going!”

 

“No courage!”

 

“No bravery!”

 

“No one to keep their bed warm!”

 

Jet cackles at that one, absentmindedly wondering if they were being too loud. What would happen if someone found them like this? Toph would surely be a fun addition to their screaming match. 

 

“People who have never been wanted, even at birth.”

 

Katara grins something evil. “People who made their parents regret wanting them in the first place.”

 

That’s a good one , he thinks. “Narcissistic assholes!”

 

“Sociopathic animals!”

 

“The dirt beneath my feet,” he snarled, almost forehead to forehead with Katara.

 

“People who are absolute monsters!” she roars, getting even closer.

 

“People with no honor !” Mai shouts, suddenly very close to Jet and Katara. Jet watches as her hands shake with rage and sees her eyes are glistening.

 

Now that he thinks about it, his eyes are a bit wet too. He laughs at Mai’s sudden entrance, sudden emotion, sudden everything and he hears Katara join in. Mai laughs silently too.

 

And then Katara’s sobbing. She falls to the ground and he hears her knees go plop . He bends down to comfort her, rub her back, something when he feels a tear roll down his face too. Dangit. Dangit! Now he’s crying too?!

 

He stays half bent over even as Mai herself falls to the ground, her still shaking hand covering her mouth as her tears silently run down her face. Katara crawls over and clasps her other hand, sending a watery smile toward the other girl. Mai huffs in what Jet is sure to be amusement before both girls break down in sobs again.

 

Jet fully straightens and goes to a log, opting to sit down there as he tries to wipe away his own tears. 

 

Maybe you’ve got to be a little crazy before you can heal. Maybe healing is crazy. Maybe crazy is healing. Whatever this crazy idea was, it made him feel better.

 

Katara looks over at him, wiping a tear and giving a shaky smile as Mai nods at him in what might be thanks. It made them feel better too. Jet nods back before looking over to the dying fire.

 

Huh. A dying fire. Jet smiles wryly. How symbolic.

 

Notes:

i don’t ever cuss but i feel like it was needed here. loss affects everyone, even if they didn’t care much for the person who died.

comments, kudos, criticisms are always appreciated! <3

if you’re looking for azula, don’t worry. she’ll be back soon ;)

Chapter 46

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

His brother’s old summer house was, for lack of a better word, trashed. Iroh isn’t sure who suggested they come back to Ember Island, having been in his tent for the past few days. He knows they don’t blame him for this. He just lost his nephew via his own hand.

 

That would do things to a person.

 

And he was no different here. Iroh tried to work through his grief on the island from before, trying to leave it behind so he could properly train the Avatar firebending but everything right now… everything was too much. 

 

If anything, he hadn’t left anything behind. He gathered more guilt, stacking on top of him like bricks. One by one by one. 

 

Mai blamed him. That was understandable, Iroh blamed himself. A lightning bolt to separate the teens had been explosive and he should have known better, but a stray fire ball would have done nothing to save the girls from his niece and… and nephew. He had accepted what consequences may follow.

 

Or, he thought he did. Iroh still hurts as if he didn’t know what may happen. 

 

Ty Lee thanked him. Iroh understood this too. This level of treachery would be answered with a very public and very painful execution. Iroh saved her from the worst fate his brother could give her under the eyes of the public.

 

So why couldn’t he seem to save anyone else?

Mai and Ty Lee in trade of Zuko, his beloved nephew. Ba Sing Se and the rest of the soldiers under his command in trade of Lu Ten, his son . Iroh supposes he can save some people after all.

 

Just not the ones he wants to save the most.

 

The past day he has done nothing but sleep and eat the meal or two Katara came to drop by his door. The children have been so understanding but he knows it will not last. They are too polite to confront him, but he’s sure at least one or two of them have concerns about his teaching abilities now.

 

Besides, he saw Aang’s horrified stare. Iroh was unsure he was fit to teach the young Avatar, and now fate seems to have solidified that he isn’t. He may have shown Aang the life fire can bring but now he has also shown him first hand the death and destruction it can cause.

 

Maybe that was also a lesson that needed to be taught. Maybe showing Aang death by fire was a good thing. Agni knows Ozai won’t hesitate. Aang will.

 

Unable to sleep because of his many thoughts and swirling emotions, as well as the amount of sleep he got during the day, Iroh sighs and pushes himself up off his bed. He walks as quietly as he can through the house, eyeing the blank walls.

 

There used to be family photos here. When walking in, he watched Ty Lee flinch at the sight of the place. He doesn’t have to guess who made such a mess. He knows.

 

Iroh walks to the courtyard and sits down slowly on the stone steps. If he closes his eyes, he can hear twin shrieks of excitement and a woman’s polite chuckle, feel a strong yet friendly slap on his back, and see a bright boy’s brilliant smile.

 

His family was always messed up and dangerous, let that be known. But there were days – days where Ozai seemed to be a sensible man and days where family wasn’t the royal family. It was actually family. It was something to love and cherish. But those were only days compared to weeks, months, and years of the latter.

 

He doesn’t mind looking back on what could have been, had his family been a bit less… them. But he knows it never will be what could have been. It is what it is now.

 

Iroh still stares into the courtyard, greedily taking in the memory. It’s not soothing but it is distracting. He will take the distraction.

 

Footsteps alert him of another presence but he does not turn. He continues to be lost in thought, hoping the person will allow him to wallow. But the person doesn’t. A tea cup is shoved into his empty hands. Jasmine tea.

 

Iroh blinks over to the culprit to see Ty Lee with a nervous and tired smile on her face. “It’s Jasmine,” she says, and yet it sounds underwater. His brain tries to process the words. “Zu… he mentioned it was your favorite, once.”

 

Iroh hums, taking a sip of the tea. He turns away from the bright girl. Zuko consumes his thoughts, brought forward by the new information presented to him. Zuko talked about him, even after his “betrayal”. He guesses to Zuko it would be a great betrayal.

 

Where did he go wrong in helping him? He was just a child, caught up in more than he was supposed to be. Sent on a mission to bring back the most powerful bender to ever exist, even if he had been rumored to not exist anymore at that time. Zuko worked tirelessly to do as his father asked.

 

Maybe that was the problem. The loyal devotion to his father and sister. Iroh wonders what would have happened if he had found a way to take that bond away. It probably would have wrecked Zuko as well as saved him.

 

Which would be worse? There are many things he could have done and didn’t do. If he had made one different choice, would it mean his nephew would be alive right now? Would it mean his niece would be by his side?

Azula is a lost cause, Iroh knows that much. If Mai blames Iroh for Zuko’s death, he’s sure enough that Azula does too. He’s lost too much in this war. Too much.

 

Iroh isn’t aware he’s crying until a tear falls onto his hand. He silently wipes it away and takes another sip of the tea given to him. Ty Lee still hasn’t left.

 

“He loved you,” Ty Lee says, knees to her chest and cup in between her chest and knees. She is staring up at the sky. “Even though he was mad, he loved you.”

 

The thought is bittersweet. Iroh swallows the lump in his throat and hopes to hide his conflicting emotions with another sip of his tea. Ty Lee, ever perceptive, still notices his dismay.

 

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” she rushes out quietly. “I’m not helping much, am I? I just… thought you'd like to know,” she whispers with a small chuckle. 

 

Iroh clenches the tea cup tighter. “Thank you, Ty Lee. You have always been so kind.”

 

Ty Lee seems to perk up at that, but still looks unsure. Iroh can tell she is thinking her next words over.

 

“Thank you, Iroh,” the girl decides. She gives him a small smile and sips her own tea. “And Mai is thankful too. She’s just… hurt right now.”

 

Iroh hums. “She has every right to be, as do you.”

 

Ty Lee frowns and looks away. “Yeah, I guess so.” Iroh watches as she chews on her lip before turning full toward him again. “But I don’t want to be. You didn’t mean to do that. You saved us.”

 

Tears well up in the girl's eyes and Iroh puts down his tea cup. Ty Lee waves a hand in front of her face, putting down her own cup, trying to keep the tears away. 

 

“I saved you, yes, but I… I also killed your friend,” Iroh whispers, blinking back his own tears. “You can be mad at me. You cannot hurt me anymore than my own feelings. Bottling things up is not healthy for your aura, as I’m sure you know.”

 

Ty Lee gives a watery chuckle at that as tears begin to roll down her face. She wipes her hand at that. “No, it’s not, is it?” She laughs and her hands begin to shake. “I don’t want to be mad though. You’re hurting too. You didn’t want to kill your nephew. It was an accident !”

 

Iroh places a hand on Ty Lee’s shoulder as she chokes on a sob. 

 

“It was a really horrible accident,” she whispers.

 

“It was,” Iroh agrees, slowly rubbing her back.

 

They sit in silence as her sobs die down. As soon as she is reduced to sniffles, Iroh removes his hand from her back and grabs his now cool tea. He heats it back up and grabs Ty Lee’s to do the same. He hands it to her and she curls back around it with another sniffle.

 

“I am mad,” Ty Lee finally says. “But not at you, though I probably should be. I’m mad at Ozai, at the Fire Nation, at fate. It feels like all of this was orchestrated. One cruel game.”

 

Iroh nods. “Life is a cruel and unfair game…” He remembers the time where he may have added more onto that saying.

 

Ty Lee looks at him expectantly, as if looking for a positive spin. When she doesn’t get one, she continues. “But it can be beautiful and fun too.”

 

His gaze returns to his tea. Beautiful and fun moments were rare nowadays. 

 

Ty Lee abruptly stands and gets in front of him. “But life can be beautiful and fun too ,” she repeats strongly. “And we’ll get there. Karma is coming for the cruel and unfair. We’re going to win the war, give Zuko a proper candle ritual, and we’re going to live to find the beautiful and fun. We’re going to find it in the world we all create,” Ty Lee huffs, pointing toward the house. “The one Aang creates.”

 

Iroh stares at her. Ty Lee gives him a shaky smile as her arm falls back to her side. “We’ll make it,” she promises.

 

Ty Lee turns and walks back into the house. 

 

Proper funeral rites for Zuko… Iroh stands with a new resolve. He’ll get those funeral rites for his nephew, and the rites for all the rest killed during the war.

 

Ty Lee was right. This war will end, by Aang’s hand or, if it comes down to it, Iroh’s own. He just has to get there.

 

Iroh has lost too much in this war. He won’t lose himself too.

Notes:

"some of yall bout to be real mad... but it must be said" - that one girl from that one video

comments, kudos, and criticism always welcome :D

edit: i tried to clean up the tags a bit too! if you guys think of any tags i could add lemme know and ill maybe add it :)

Chapter 47

Notes:

this is the beginning of the finale. yes, i cut out the ember island players. just making sure everyone knows where we are in the story :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He didn’t mean to blow up at his friends. If anything, Aang was more frustrated with himself than anything.

 

How could he just now realize what his friends meant by “dealing with the Fire Lord”? How could he just now realize that people were counting on him, Aang, to kill someone?! 

 

And how did he just now realize that he went along with that train of thought?

Aang didn’t have a plan. Sure, somewhere in his mind, he remembered that killing the Fire Lord was what was expected of him, but now that the comet was only two days away… he realized he couldn’t do it. He couldn't. Killing Ozai would mean breaking the sacred “all life is precious” vow he had made. The last bit of his culture would be gone. He couldn’t let that happen!

So what was he going to do about Ozai? Just tell him “Ozai, no killing!”? Yeah, like that would work. 

 

Aang’s going into a battle with a homicidal maniac who wants to kill him and he does not have a plan on how to prevent that. Spirits, he is so screwed.

 

Aang shifts once again, his legs starting to fall asleep from “meditating” for so long. It’s not his fault his mind won’t stop racing. He just… he needs a plan. He needs a plan and fast or…

 

Or he may have to do it. He may have to actually do it.

 

“Aang?”

 

Aang sighs, dropping his too tense shoulders. “Hi, Katara.”

 

“I’m sorry for interrupting.” She takes a couple steps closer and kneels down, setting a bowl beside him. “I made dinner.”

 

Aang nods. “Thanks.”

 

He picks the bowl up and blows on the hot soup. Katara sits next to him. Aang will need his strength for the battle that's coming ever closer but the longer he looks at his bowl of soup, the more nauseous he becomes. Aang doesn’t want to kill anybody . He sets the bowl back down and stares out at the horizon.

 

“Have… have you found a different way, yet?” Katara cautiously asks, fiddling with the edge of her dress.

 

Aang swallows and shakes his head. “Not yet,” he says, because he needs another option other than death.

 

Katara hums contemplatively, causing Aang to look over at her. “Well,” she starts, “I don’t… I can’t speak for everyone else, but I… I could…”

 

“Katara…” 

 

Katara huffs, annoyed. “I know you don’t want to kill him, Aang. I know that and I can’t fathom it but,” she looks him in the eye, “I know it will ruin you if you do it. And… and I think I’d be able to live with it, if I killed him. And I know the others would probably agree. Someone else could do it.”

 

“But you can’t,” Aan retorts. “Only I can. This isn’t me being ‘I’m the Avatar, it’s my duty’, this is me being logical, ok? Ozai is the most powerful Firebender, Iroh said so himself. The comet would double, maybe even triple the power he has. Only… only I may be the only one who can survive that power enough to do some damage. You guys can’t fight him.”

 

Katara turns her entire body toward him. “Then let us be on the sidelines! We come in from above, he won’t see it coming! You can be the distraction and-”

“It’s too risky!”

 

“This is the only way you don’t kill Ozai, Aang!”

 

Aang stands up. “Well, maybe I’d rather kill Ozai than lose you !”

 

Katara reels back, blue eyes wide and shocked. “What?” she whispers.

 

Aang looks away, blinking back tears as she stands up. “I’ve already lost so much , Katara. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you or anyone else. That’d probably be worse than me losing myself when killing Ozai.”

 

“Aang…”

 

“You guys are my family now.” Aang locks eyes with Katara. “I love you guys – I love you .”

 

They stand there looking at each other. He knows she knows the weight of his words. And yet, she still looks like she’s been slapped.

 

“Aang, I… I can’t right now. We’re in the middle of a war. I just – I can’t .” Her voice cracks on the last word.

 

Aang gives her a watery smile, curling into himself so he doesn’t do something he would later regret. Her words are not a rejection, just a soft yet desperate later .

 

“Even more reason for you to stay safe,” he whispers. The sentence sounds like a joke, just as he planned. 

 

Katara doesn’t respond.

 

Aang sits back down lotus style and picks up his soup. He starts to eat it in silence.

 

“Whatever you do,” Katara says, voice impossibly small, “you better stay safe too.”

 

She doesn’t give him a chance to answer her request. Katara turns around and leaves him on the porch, eating the soup she made.

 

It tastes good.








In the end, it wasn’t meditation that led him to his answer. It was sleep and a bit of spirit magic. Now to just keep his silent promise.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Aang disappeared. Aang disappeared. Aang… disappeared?

The members of the White Lotus welcome them to camp with open arms, a plan 2 already being made and discussed. Iroh would fight Ozai. Katara, Jet, and Ty Lee would fight Azula. Toph, Suki, Sokka, and Mai would take care of the airships.

 

Aang is gone .

 

Jet knew the kid was flighty but this is ridiculous. Like, super ridiculous. Life-endangering kind of ridiculous.The group is taking it hard. Katara is taking it the hardest.

 

Plans are made, teams are split up, groups pack their respective supplies. For Jet, he packs water and a lot of it. Ty Lee does too. She shows him different pressure points that can make a grown man drop like a roach-fly. Katara practices with Iroh and Jeong Jeong.

 

They leave camp and Aang is still MIA.

 

It’s a weird goodbye. Katara and Sokka shed quiet tears, Toph and Jet share a high-five and a promise to brag about their fights, and Ty Lee and Mai threaten each other that the other better stay safe. 

 

Suki’s group and Iroh leave first. They watch and wave, wishing each other luck. As soon as they’re out of sight, they all climb onto Appa. Katara takes the reins.

 

Aang isn’t here.

 

It takes a couple hours to fly to Caldera. They go over plans. They talk about Azula’s weaknesses. They eat what may be their last meal and each chug a tin of water, hoping to stay hydrated. It isn’t until he sees the royal palace that it fully sets in.

 

Aang ran away. 

 

Jet grits his teeth, anger bubbling up from deep within. They needed him to end the war. They needed him to keep people safe and alive. They needed to end the bloodshed. It’s just one person. One person for millions – to end what has killed billions

 

Wherever he is, Jet hopes Aang is happy with his decision. The comet roars beautifully overhead as Appa lands in the courtyard with a thump.

 

“And here I was beginning to think no one would show. A pity.”

Notes:

i know i said i’d update every other day but… todays my bday!! i wanted to update so i decided to update :)

next chapter out friday. who spoke at the end? do y’all know? ;)

i hope you enjoyed this chapter!! comments, kudos, and criticism always welcome <3

Chapter 48

Notes:

cw: bad mental health, hallucinations

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Calm and composed. That’s what she is when she walks back onto the airship. No one would dare say otherwise. No one would mention the hair she does not bother to move from her face.

 

Calm and composed. She walks through the palace. She bows in front of her father. Her frame may tremble when she curses his name, but she does not do much else. 

 

Calm and composed. Plans for the comet are made but she’s forgetting details. Her important papers crinkle beneath her fingers. She’s slipping. She’s snappy but not overly so. Enough just to think that she’s having a bad day, nothing more. 

 

Not calm but composed. Her hair is never not frizzy anymore, fly aways curl around her forehead. If she catches a particularly long one, she burns it. She trains relentlessly, throwing herself into different activities. No one dares to mention the path of destruction she leaves in her wake.

 

Calm and composed, but not. Her father’s eyes scan her as if she’s being assessed. She probably is. 

 

“I have a change of plans,” the newly crowned Phoenix King announces.

 

A change? What kind of change? Why is he looking at her? What now? He can’t do this to her! He can’t! He can’t he can’t he can’t–

 

Calm

 

“Azula, I want you to be crowned Fire Lord.”

 

Fire Lord? Isn’t that all she has ever wanted? Yes and no. She wants it, she needs it, and yet she wants to scream and cry when it is given to her. She wants to burn her father into ashes and revel in the smell of his burning corpse. Let her fight! Let her fight and let her get revenge and let the world feel what she–

 

Composed

 

“Thank you, Father,” she bows her head. “What else?”

As soon as she asks she regrets the question. 

 

Gold eyes harden and Azula fears she may lose her left eye, just as he did. Speaking out of turn means you get burned. She knew this. She knew this! She’s getting sloppy. She’s slipping. She knows it. Her nails curl into her palm.

 

“You will be crowned. What else could you possibly want?” the Phoenix King asks. He does not snarl, most kings don’t, and yet that’s all Azula can see it as. An attack.

 

She wants to fight back. She wants many things. She wants power. She wants Iroh dead, Ty Lee dead, Mai dead, the Avatar dead and the rest of his group too. She wants to paint the world black and red for her poorly dealt cards that led to where she is in life now, no matter how much she scratched and clawed and fought against fate. None of this was fair. She wanted justice. Justice was fair .

 

Calm and composed .

 

Azula kneels before the Phoenix King. “Nothing else would make me happier, Father.”

 

Above all, she just wants her brother back. He loved her. No one else seems to. 

 

Not even life itself.








All of them are insolent. They have no clue what they're doing. Pits in her cherries, not scrubbing her feet hard enough and then scrubbing too hard. This is her perfect day! She’s gaining the crown! She’s always wanted the crown!

There’s not a snarky, dim-witted advisor beside her.

 

Azula casts out the servants. It’s her day. She’ll make it perfect herself. It doesn’t matter that she’s slipping, not anymore. There’s no one around to call her out on it. The Fire Sages have long left to do their own jobs for the ceremony. All Azula has to do is get ready.

 

It’s easier said than done.

 

She fumbles with her robes because her hands shake. She swears she hears Ty Lee laugh at her so she punches her dresser to get them to stop. They’re her hands. They obey her. She doesn't think about what it would mean if she heard Ty Lee.

 

She grabs her brush and ignores the lone and dark figure of Mai in the corner. Azula would be dead already if Mai was actually here. It’s not her. She tries to glare at it anyway and it moves to a different part of her peripheral vision. She chooses to ignore it.

 

She’s chosen to ignore a lot of things these past two weeks.

 

Azula is fine. She’s not slipping. She’s calm and composed as a princess should be. Except she’s not a princess right now. She’s not even Fire Lord. She’s somewhere in between, somewhere that doesn't exist.

 

Still, she’s Azula. Azula does not slip and she is not insane. She does not hallucinate or interact with the hallucinations.

 

The room she enters taunts her as she puts her hairbrush down. She stares in the mirror. This won’t do. She grabs her eyeliner and with shaking hands, bleeding from her assault on her dresser, she does her first wing. 

 

It’s lopsided but there won’t be anyone around to notice. She does the other.

 

Azula determines she looks good. She turns away from the mirror to put the eyeliner down and grabs her brush. She tries many different styles of top knot. None of them are working, they’re lopsided. Her hands get tangled in the hairband. 

 

Growling to herself, she grabs the scissors. 

 

Azula does not talk to herself. It's unbecoming.

 

“All right, hair. It is time to face your doom.”

 

Snip!

 

She tries to ignore the apparition over her shoulder in the mirror. That’s hard to do when said apparition speaks.

 

“What a shame, you always had such beautiful hair.”

 

“What are you doing here?” Azula snarls, flicking her gaze up to her mother. 

 

“I didn’t want to miss my own daughter’s coronation,” Mother says.

 

“Don’t pretend to act proud,” Azula huffs, grabbing her hair brush. “I know what you really think of me. You think I’m a monster.” She brushes her hair.

 

“I think you’re confused,” Mother says, coming closer. “All your life you used fear to control people, like your friends Mai and Ty Lee.”

 

Her hand freezes at the names. Mai and Ty Lee .

 

And, suddenly, they're here too.

 

“You look so lovely, Azula!” Ty Lee whispers in her ear with a giggle. 

 

The voice startles her, so she whips around. Mai is in the corner of her eye, nodding approvingly. Azula whips back towards the mirror, gripping her hair brush so tight her knuckles have turned white.

 

She begins to brush her hair again, harsher this time. “Trust is for fools,” she announces, staring at her own eyes. “Fear is the only reliable way. Even you fear me.”

 

Ty Lee laughs, more maniacal than Azula has ever heard her. Mai is suddenly much closer to her right, causing Azula to flinch. 

 

“How’d that work out for you?” Ty Lee cackles.

 

Mai gets closer and Ty Lee laughs louder. They’re overwhelming. She stays rooted to her spot in front of the mirror. Her gaze lifts to her mother, trembling.

 

“No,” Mother says, placing a hand on her left shoulder. “I love you, Azula. I do.”

 

Azula’s eyes well with tears and she keels over, trying to hide her tears from her former friends and her dead mother. Her hands shake with rage. With a yell, she throws her hairbrush at the mirror and collapses to the ground, sobbing on her knees. She stares into the mirror shards with disgust.

 

Not calm. No composure.

 

“A coronation… I’m happy for you, Azula.”

 

She is so shocked to hear his voice that she stops crying altogether. She sniffs and wipes her tears, sitting up a bit straighter. How embarrassing to be caught like this.

 

“Of course you would be, dumb-dumb. Even when you lose, you’re still happy for me.”

 

She’s afraid to turn. Afraid no one will be there. Afraid that there will. She’s never been this scared. It’s a weakness, so she won’t let it show.

 

Zuko hums. “Do you need help getting ready?”

 

Azula snorts, turning her gaze to the ceiling and fighting back more tears. “No. I have everything under control, as always, Zuzu.”

 

“I can see that.”

 

She scoffs but doesn’t say much else, returning her gaze to the ground. Her hands still haven’t stopped trembling. 

 

“Why are you here?” she whispers, sounding much younger than she would have liked. Zuko doesn’t mention it though. He’s weak like that, though some may call it being kind.

 

“Do I need a reason?”

 

Azula frowns and sniffs again. Zuko never needed much reason to do anything. He’s impulsive. He doesn’t have much rhyme or reason for anything. If he’s here, it’s just because he is.

 

“I guess not,” she replies bitterly, pushing herself up and off the floor. She walks over and grabs her brush, the one that once belonged to mother.

 

“I can’t stay,” Zuko says as she looks up in the mirror. 

 

He’s there. His hair is as shaggy as ever, no top knot. But his clothes and posture are that of the Fire Prince. He is the Fire Prince. Azula will never forgive father for not giving him a proper burial ceremony. 

 

Then again, she won’t forgive Ozai for a lot of things.

 

“I know,” she says, brushing her hair again.

 

“I wish I could,” Zuko says as he gets closer.

 

“But you won’t.”

 

Zuko stops his approach. They lock eyes before he gives a small huff and looks down. “No, I won’t.”

 

Azula hums, a feeling of nothingness consuming her as she glances to Zuko’s shaggy hair and then to the scissors. She thinks of her failure. She looks up in the mirror and stares at her hair. She bends down and grabs the scissors.

 

“No one ever does.”

 

Snip!

 

Azula doesn’t see Zuko leave. She feels it.








She’s not really surprised to see the skybison flying toward the palace. It just means she has guests for her coronation!

 

Azula fired or banished everyone who was supposed to come. Besides the Fire Sages, of course. By law, they must crown her. She’ll banish them after.

 

Getting rid of everyone is better than being left. Agni, even father had left her. Azula takes a breath. Who needs Ozai anyway? Maybe she’ll kill him once all this is over, exactly as she and Zuko had planned. Well, if the Avatar doesn’t get to him first.

 

She fights back a laugh and sharpens her grin as the bison descends. She wouldn’t want the Sages to know she is thinking traitorous thoughts, would she?

 

The beast lands with a thump . Azula steps forward, pretending to care about her chipped nails.

 

“And here I was beginning to think no one would show. A pity.”

Notes:

her only support system gone and it wasn’t even a healthy one… i love azula her character is so tragic and i really wanted to play on that.

she’s a child who’s been abused. she’s a manipulator (and some may even abuser) because she’s copied her father. her mother never showed her enough love, pushing her further into being a “daddy’s girl” and therefore became almost exactly like him. she believes she’s never felt real love and that fear is what’s reliable. she’s a bad person because that’s how she was raised. she doesn’t want to change because she’s scared she won’t be loved by her father if she does and has been taught that what she’s doing is right.

azula is stuck and i don’t think she knows the way out… which is why i played into the spiral that happens in the show.

there’s more i will do with her character and i hope to do her some sort of justice (unlike the comics ew) but that’s later

for now, she’s midspiral

ngl i hope avatar does more with her and, even if she doesn’t get a redemption (she may not want one), i hope she gets the mental help and love she needs

comments, kudos, and criticisms always welcome! this one’s late cause i almost forgot to upload OOPS

Chapter 49

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Iroh was the one who noticed him first, much to Sokka’s chagrin. He has great eyes! He’s a teenager! Iroh still spotted Aang first.

 

But Sokka thinks he can live with that because he’s the one who saw Ozai first, dropping down from the lead airship. Sure, he wasn’t hard to miss with all his flames, but Sokka still saw him first. 

 

At first, he felt relieved that Aang was here. Sokka didn’t think Aang would abandon them like that but he wasn't sure that Aang would get the memo that “Hey! The Fire Lord is not in his palace! Who'da thunk?!”. And then his gut swirled as Ozai took the first shot, reminding Sokka that they are definitely in the middle of a battle right now and should probably start destroying the airships.

 

Luckily, Sokka had already made a second, secret plan of what to do if Aang randomly showed up.

 

“Suki, you and Mai get on another ship. Take down as many as you can and be careful. We’ll split up and do the same.”

 

No one argued. Perks of being the plan guy!

 

Toph, like the absolute beast that she was, burst into the control room of the first airship they were on and smashed up the place. He saw a column of fire going toward a different airship and knew Iroh was doing the best he could as well. Control room smashed, they jumped to another airship.

 

The adrenaline rush of this was unreal !

 

That’s how they did things. Rinse and repeat. Smash into a control room, cause havoc, jump to the next. And that was working… mostly. Some of the jumps had been close calls but it was fine.

 

And then Iroh went over the edge. Sokka had seen him land on a different airship, so he was semi-certain the Dragon of the West was fine. But him and Toph?

 

They were staring down six, maybe seven, overpowered Firebenders. Great.

 

Metal groaned and creaked as Sokka deflected attacks, yelling out directions for Toph to protect herself as well. He was sweating. It was starting to get in his eyes and the smell of smoke may as well be permanently stained in his nostrils.

 

He and Toph stood back to back, fighting as more and more Firebenders came for their heads. Sokka grit his teeth as one bender had almost gotten lucky, his tunic over his shoulder slightly singed.

 

This could be going better.

 

Tui and La, the spirits hate him. He didn’t see it happen, but he was sure that an airship just crashed into the one he and Toph were on. How did he know? Because they both just fell over the edge of the railing.

 

Sokka smacked into metal, his leg sending a flaring pain up his side as his shoulder screamed, his hand clinging to Toph’s own. His space sword was lost. He only had a second to reorient himself through the pain he was feeling before even more Firebenders began to fire at him.

 

Seriously, did the Fire Lord bring his whole army onto these airships?! Well, at least that means no one is preventing Katara from battling it out with Azula.

 

As a last attempt, Sokka threw his trusty and beloved boomerang. He nailed two Firebenders. He would celebrate but… there's still five more coming ever closer.

 

Toph’s hand starts to slip, jostling his already aching shoulder. He tries to grip it tighter.

 

“I don’t think boomerang’s coming back, Toph!” he yells over the menagerie of sounds. 

 

She deserves to know. She doesn’t deserve to be surprised by this.

 

He watches as the closest Firebender’s hands begin to glow. Sokka braces himself, a silent apology being sent to Katara. Another to Suki, his dad, Aang, Jet. He wishes he had the strength to apologize to Toph out loud. She’s twelve , for spirits sake.

 

But… he’s scared too. He takes what may be his last breath of air in greedily and then–

 

BOOM!

 

They’re falling. They don’t fall long, but it's enough to scare Sokka into clenching his eyes shut, only opening them when he hits some metal floor hard. He never let go of Toph’s hand.

 

“You good, Toph?” he coughs out, staring up at the sky as another airship falls.

 

“Better now that I have something solid under my feet, Snoozles.” Toph grips his hand tighter. He doesn’t mention it.

 

He hears a metal clasp open. He and Toph both scramble up, causing his leg to ache even more and, if he didn’t have adrenaline coursing through his veins right now, he’s sure he'd be on the ground. 

 

“Sokka!” 

 

Suki crashes into him, causing his hand to rip away from Toph’s. He holds her tight and watches as Mai silently grabs Toph’s hand. He takes in the smell of her, smoke and sweat, and uses it to ground himself. She’s probably doing the same.

 

“Iroh?” he asks, gently pushing her back a bit.

 

“Steering,” she replies. “Let’s get you guys into the airship. Me and Mai cleared it of any Fire… benders,” Suki trails off.

 

Bright orange and blue take over the sky.

 

“Ugh, yes, inside would be nice,” Toph groans.

 

They don’t answer her as bright orange slowly covers blue. 

 

“No…”

 

He’s not sure who said it. The airship slowly turns toward the sources of the lights.

 

“Uh, hello? Whatcha looking at? Blind girl, here!”

 

Sokka swallows, opening his mouth to answer and finding himself unable to as blue completely disappears. But it's only for a moment.

 

Blue bursts forth, startling everyone (besides Toph) so bad they flinch back. The bright blue lingers and flicks out. Sokka grins.

 

“Aang won,” Mai says.

 

Sokka knows she’s right. He hugs all three girls and cheers. Toph joins in while Suki cries. Mai smiles, truly smiles. It’s as wide as he’s ever seen it.

 

Suki breaks free from the hug. “C’mon!” She pulls open the metal hatch. “We need to tell Iroh and be at the ramp to congratulate Aang!”

 

Mai leads Toph over as Sokka limps over and then uses Suki as a crutch. Grinning, he points a finger upward.

 

“Onward! We’ve got an Avatar pick up!”

 

Everyone laughs.

 

Notes:

we are getting oh so close to the end just a couple more chapterssss so weird to think about lol

Chapter 50

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“We’re not here for your coronation, Azula,” Katara states, uncorking her water pouch.

 

Jet follows her lead and pulls out his swords. Ty Lee drops into a defensive stance. Appa, well, he leaves the courtyard, as planned. No one wanted him to get hurt.

 

“Hm. Your loss, it will be the greatest coronation of our generation.” Azula drops her hand. 

 

Jet squints at her. Her lipstick is smudged and her hair… It is a choppy wreck. There’s something that is supposed to represent a top knot on her head, held together by her sigil clip, but there's not enough hair to make a proper top knot.

 

Katara ignores what Azula said and ignores her appearance too as she steps forward. Ty Lee chews on her lip anxiously. 

 

“I challenge you to an Agni Kai.” Katara stares down Azula.

 

This was planned. Iroh said that it may not work though. Typically, an Agni Kai is a duel between two Fire Nation citizens — most likely Firebenders – for honor, or even the crown. Katara is not a Firebender and is not a citizen of the Fire Nation. There is a chance Azula will refuse.

 

The Fire Princess laughs, practically in Katara’s face. Jet shifts, ready to attack at a moment's notice.

 

“Hmm, how about… no?” Azula snorts, as if she just said the funniest joke in the world. 

 

Ty Lee seems unnerved. “Something’s wrong,” she whispers to him, eyes impossibly wide.

 

She probably still cares for Azula. Jet turns his attention back to the Fire Princess. Iroh does too. They are under strict orders to not kill her. He wants to help her, somehow. How? Jet doesn’t know.

 

But all bets are off if she kills one of them.

 

“You are not a Fire Nation citizen. I won’t fight you. Now, if you excuse me, I have a coronation to continue.” Azula snaps her fingers at what Jet guesses are the Fire Sages next to her. 

 

The men don’t get a chance to do anything before Ty Lee steps forward, passing Katara and going to the center of the courtyard.

 

“Then… then I challenge you to an Agni Kai,” Ty Lee says, standing up straight and looking confident.

 

This was part of the plan too. 

 

Azula stops, going deathly still. Jet knows she’s staring at Ty Lee, but it's such an intense gaze that he can’t help but wonder if there’s something else there too. Ty Lee was right. Something is wrong. He sends a look to Katara, who looks just as lost as he feels.

 

“You would betray your country for this?” Azula speaks, voice booming across the courtyard.

 

Ty Lee brings her hands back up. “I’m saving it.”

 

Azula scoffs, throwing off the decorative cape she has on. “Fine! You want a fight this badly? I’ll give you one!”

 

And then blue covers the entire courtyard. Jet gasps and stumbles back, eyes frantically searching for Ty Lee. He finds that she is unscathed, hiding behind a pillar.

 

“There’s no honor in hiding, Ty Lee!” Azula taunts, her voice shrill. Flames lick her palms and up her forearms.

 

There’s nothing they can do, now. But it’s still going according to plan. Ty Lee won’t fight Azula on her own. Katara and Jet will jump in.

 

Iroh had told them that this was not allowed in an Agni Kai, but if they were lucky, Azula would fight to kill them anyway. Jet wonders idly what made the old man count this as lucky.

 

Katara throws a wave toward Azula. It’s no match for Azula’s blue fire. They narrowly escape the blast that comes their way.

 

And so it begins.

 

Katara provides cover from a distance as Ty Lee and Jet try to get as close as they can. Blue fires push them back. Jet thinks Sokka and Mai would probably have been better for this job. But, thinking of Sokka does give him an idea.

 

Azula is already sloppy. What if they can make her even sloppier ? It could prove to be more dangerous or it could win them this battle.

 

Ty Lee seems to be Azula’s main target when she’s not defending herself from Katara’s or his own attacks. He sends a silent apology to her and rushes Azula once again.

 

She barely blocks his sword swipe and he narrowly dodges her flames. 

 

“I thought you’d be better than this!” Jet taunts, backing off once again. Another blast of blue comes his way and he grins.

 

Success!

 

Katara catches on. “Why are you here, of all places? Why not on the battlefield?”

 

Azula roars, enraged and sends a wall of fire Katara’s way. If he wasn’t scared for his life right now, Jet would be thoroughly impressed. 

 

“Is this not a battle, savage ?!”

 

Jet runs in again and Ty Lee does too. She doesn’t get close enough to get a hit in as Azula sends fire after her. She flips out of the way once again, but a cry of pain from her direction lets Jet know she was not unscathed. He dodges a second later as well. Katara throws even more water, but Jet can tell her supply is dwindling.

 

His energy is zappedl. Ty Lee is hurt. Azula still seems as energized as ever. Jet pauses.

 

Energy. Zapped .

 

He gathers his courage and, in a risky move, decides to call out. “What?! No lightning today?!”

 

“Lightning?!” Azula whirls toward him, eyes frantic and grin manic. “I’ll show you lightning !”

 

Jet grins back at her, preparing himself to move from the incoming blow, only for his smile to drop as she turns her hands toward Katara. Katara, who doesn't have enough water to block her blow. Katara, who is going to die.

 

And it’s all Jet’s fault.

 

Azula turns away from him fully and Jet takes his chance. Lightning leaves the Fire Princess’ hands and there’s a scream of pain. Azula turns back to him, probably planning to see his reaction before sending another wave of fire his way. He doesn’t allow her to.

 

Jet brings the handle of his sword down and onto Azula’s temple. She drops, smoke flowing from her mouth and nose.

 

As much as he wants to check on Katara, make sure she’s alive, see where Ty Lee is, Jet drags Azula over to a hallway. Laying on the ground there are chains. He ties up the unconscious princess and finally allows himself to run into the courtyard.

 

To his surprise, Katara is upright. She’s kneeling and her hands are glowing. A pink form lay twitching on the ground. Jet runs faster.

 

Tears stream down Katara’s cheeks. “You’re gonna be ok,” she reassures Ty Lee with a watery smile.

 

Ty Lee says nothing. Her hand twitches and then her leg. She looks permanently shocked. Jet kneels down and gently takes the girl’s wrist. He lets out a small breath of relief as his thumb finds a pulse, no matter how erratic it may be.

 

“Her pulse is all over the place,” Jet states, looking up to Katara. What can we do? he wonders. 

 

Katara opens and closes her mouth. She is clearly floundering, trying to think of an idea of how to save Ty Lee, before her mouth sets into a thin line.

 

“Close her eyes.”

 

Jet does as asked.

 

Katara lifts her hands and the glowing of the water stops. It drops and splashes over Ty Lee haphazardly. 

 

“Count your own pulse,” Katara commands.

 

Jet does so. “1, 2, 3, 4.” He keeps his rhythm steady with his pulse.

 

He knows what Katara is doing. She’s bloodbending. She’s manually getting Ty Lee’s heart back on track. How she’s doing so without a full moon amazes him.

 

He keeps counting. He counts when the sky goes orange and blue. He counts when the sky grows steadily orange. He counts when it flashes blue again. He counts when it disappears to nothing. He keeps counting.

 

Katara lowers her arms and holds a hand out to Jet. Jet grabs his water tin and gives it to Katara who pulls the rest of the water out and places it onto Ty Lee’s burnt chest. She looks tired.

 

She probably is. But if she’s still healing Ty Lee, that means the pink girl is alive. 

 

Jet only looks away from the glowing water when he hears the distinct rumble of an airship growing ever closer. He stands and grabs his swords.

 

Azula is awake. Jet doesn’t know how long she has been. She’s staring at nothing, tears falling down her face silently. 

 

He looks back toward the sky and braces himself as the airship finally comes into view.

 

Please be Sokka .

Notes:

ngl… i have a love hate relationship with this chapter. i think you guys already know why

either way… kudos, comments, and criticism is always welcome! i hope you enjoyed <3

(i’m sorry this update is late, i’ve been busy these past two days and haven’t found a spot of time to update till now)

Chapter 51

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Aang doesn’t know how long he stood there, staring at the collapsed form of the Fire Lord. Probably too long, if the surprising and out of nowhere hug courtesy of Toph was to go by. He immediately wraps his arms around her and squeezes back, ignoring how sore it made him feel. 

 

He was exhausted.

 

Suki and Sokka both join Toph. Aang relaxes into their hold. He was so glad they were ok. He looks up to see Iroh and Mai standing awkwardly next to each other. He gives them both a shaky grin, Iroh returning it while Mai’s eyes soften and she gives a curt nod back.

 

The group hug disperses.

 

Suki unhooks herself from Sokka’s side and peers over to the fallen form on the ground. “So… did you… do the deed?” she asks sheepishly, pointing down to Ozai.

 

“I’m not dead,” Ozai spits, half-lunging at the warrior. Suki kicks him in the shin for the less than stellar attack.

 

“Right,” Toph drawls. “I’m bringing Loser Lord here into the airship. Don’t want him getting all fire-y.”

 

Aang frowns. Right, they didn’t know. “He can’t bend anymore.” Confused looks meet his gaze. “I took his bending away,” Aang explains.

 

Sokka gives him a blank stare. “I will never understand Avatar stuff,” he mutters, before grinning and wrapping an arm around Aang. “Regardless, I love you buddy. So glad you’re alive.”

 

Aang gives a weak chuckle. “You too, Sokka. All of you, really.”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Toph waves off while Suki gives Aang a bright smile. “Let’s get this guy on the ship and go see how Sweetness, Treetop, and Pinky are doing.”

 

“Pinky?” Mai questions as Toph surrounds Ozai in rock. Iroh stares at the shell of his brother.

 

“She wears a lot of pink, right?”

 

“How’d you figure that out, Toph?” Suki asks, genuinely confused. Aang is right there with her. He doesn’t think they’ve ever mentioned how much pink Ty Lee wears.

 

“I’m just that good.”

 

It’s as much of an answer as they’re gonna get from the earthbender, Aang knows. She slowly moves Ozai into the airship.

 

“I will keep an eye on him,” Iroh announces. 

 

“Me and Sokka can steer, then,” Suki offers, taking Aang’s place as Sokka’s crutch. 

 

He follows his friends into the ship and feels a wave of somberness and anxiety hit him. They celebrated a bit, sure, but now it felt wrong. Katara isn’t here. Jet isn’t here. Ty Lee isn’t here. He really hopes they are ok.

 

But even with his emotions, he finds himself sitting down and leaning on Toph, who does the same to him. Aang feels his eyes starting to slip closed without his permission. 

 

Before he can fully leave the land of the conscious, Aang decides to ask Sokka if he can wake him up when they get to the palace.

 

“Sure thing, buddy,” Sokka calls softly over his shoulder from the pilot seat.

 

“Sweet dreams, Aang,” Suki says.

 

He barely hears it, slipping into a blissful, dreamless sleep.








Mai is the one who shakes him and Toph awake. Aang is slightly embarrassed to say he jolted up, ready for a fight, only to realize how close they were to the palace when looking out the window. And the palace?

 

It was wrecked.

 

Anxiety crawls up his spine as he pushes himself up and over to Sokka. The palace is a mix of horrendously burnt and completely frozen, though the ice has clearly melted a great deal from when it was first frozen. He sees a large white blob with brown stripes in the courtyard and sighs in relief. Appa was ok.

 

Now he just needed to make sure the other three were.

 

Sokka lands the airship just outside of the palace. Iroh opts to stay in the airship to make sure no one comes to free Ozai. No one stops Aang and his friends from running into the palace (or hobbling in Sokka’s case), which Aang decides to take as a good sign. He won’t take it as anything else. 

 

They burst into the courtyard to see four figures. One is an eerily silent Azula in the corner, chained to a pillar. Two of the figures are Katara and Jet. They’re both kneeling over a third figure, causing the whole group to momentarily freeze. Mai is the only one who doesn’t stop. In fact, it seems she runs faster.

 

The rest of them are close behind. Mai kneels next to Ty Lee, who has Katara’s glowing water on her torso. Jet respectfully stands up and backs away, leaving room for Mai to get even closer if she wants.

 

“She’ll be ok,” Katara reassures, giving a tired smile. Aang wonders how long she’s been healing Ty Lee. 

 

Mai nods, worry clear on her face as she takes Ty Lee’s hand and squeezes it gently. 

 

The moment is ruined by Toph immediately slamming into Jet, who chuckles at the surprise hug. Aang grins and hugs him as well.

 

“We won,” Jet murmurs, pulling them closer.

 

Aang laughs, wondering why his eyes are just now starting to sting. “Yeah, we did.”

 

“Of course we did!” Toph nearly screams, breaking their hug. “You had the greatest earthbender on your team and you thought we wouldn’t win?!”

 

Aang laughs and Jet ruffles Toph’s already messy hair. “Right, how could I have thought that? How insulting.”

 

“It is!” Sokka sniffs, causing Suki to roll her eyes. “We’re the ones who made this awesome plan, remember? There’s no way we wouldn’t have won.”

 

Katara removes her hands from Ty Lee slowly, checking Ty Lee’s pulse. “I don’t know, Sokka,” she mutters, pushing her hair back as she stands up. “It was your plan, of all things. I think we’re lucky to be alive.”

 

Sokka grins. Aang can tell it's very shaky. He watches as the two siblings engulf each other in a hug and then fall to their knees, tears running down their faces.

 

“Hey! Weren’t you the one to call me the plan guy?” Sokka asks with a laugh and more than a few voice cracks.

Katara’s face is still buried in Sokka’s neck when she answers, but it's clear she’s fighting a smile. “Shut up .”

 

Appa walks over with a low. Aang grins and jogs over, hugging the bison's snout. Suki and Toph both walk over to join him.

 

“Yeah, I’m happy you’re ok too, Appa,” he tells his bison, burying his face in fur. There’s a lump in his throat he can’t seem to get rid of.

 

He turns around to see Katara turning toward him at the same time. He smiles at her and then walks over, encompassing her in a hug. She smells really bad. Aang doesn’t mind, he probably smells worse. 

 

“I found another way,” he tells her, though he says it loud enough for the others to hear too. Aang doesn’t mind if they over hear this part.

 

Katara pulls back gently, not leaving his arms. “What?”

 

Aang gives her a crooked grin. “I took away his bending. He’s not a threat anymore.”

 

Katara’s eyes widen and he hears Jet murmur a surprised curse, not bad though. Katara pulls him back into a hug and Aang clings to her. He closes his eyes and finally lets tears run down his cheeks.

 

He cries because he’s exhausted. He cries because the battle is over. He cries because this ending feels too late, too overdue. He cries because he’s scared of what comes next and because he’s relieved that everyone is alive. He cries because he’s thankful for the present. He cries for every monstrosity he’s seen this past year and cries for the wonders he will never be able to see again.

 

At some point, he had dragged Katara back to the floor. Toph had gotten Iroh and Ozai from the airship and Iroh was lingering next to Azula, clearly at a loss of what to do with her. The Fire Sages are next to him, probably discussing what to do with the title of Fire Lord now.

 

Aang sniffs and swallows his emotions. They need to find a place to keep Ozai. They need a new Fire Lord. They need help for Azula and a place for Ty Lee to heal. They need an Avatar.

 

He stands up and Jet sends him an encouraging look. Just an hour more , the look says, even though it’ll probably be more than just one. It’s enough to keep Aang going though.

 

The Avatar walks over to Iroh and greets the Sages. It’s time to let the rest of the world know they can rest.

 

The war is over.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



Iroh’s coronation was… controversial, to say the least. The Dragon of the West? The guy who laid siege to Ba Sing Se for 600 days and nights? The guy who definitely does not have an heir? He’s going to be the Fire Lord? It’s not surprising how many complaints Team Avatar got for allowing this. Then again, it was less than the complaints for Iroh’s other decisions.

 

Usually, the Fire Lord had to be crowned to make laws. The Sages allowed Iroh to have one pass though. The law – er, more of a decree, really – was that former Fire Princess Azula must have psychological and mental help, resulting in no execution. People (mainly outside the Fire Nation) were not happy that the princess would not be killed.

 

Jet was… on the fence, admittedly. His last look at Azula was seared into his mind. Instead of the cruel mastermind he had come to think of her as, he saw a broken girl. But, she still killed Aang, so he probably didn’t feel as sympathetic to her as he could be. 

 

Iroh’s second decree, which would be put into place after his coronation, was the biggest cause of controversy, though. He had only told Team Avatar but somehow word had gotten out.

 

Iroh was going to dissolve the monarchy.

 

He didn’t know what form of government would be ideal for the Fire Nation, so Iroh had not specified what form of government would be next. Sokka and Aang were currently researching different government types, Sokka even proposing to make an entirely new form. So, many ideas were being tossed around while the public freaked out over the rumor.

 

Oh well. Jet thought it would be good. He’s sure that Iroh would be able to execute the transition properly, especially with Aang’s help.

 

Ty Lee was healing nicely, even though she was still banned from doing extraneous activity. Mai had rarely left her friend's room. Jet visited every once and a while and apologized for mentioning lightning to Azula. Ty Lee laughed his apology off, saying Azula was unpredictable. He didn’t know that would happen.

 

Katara was healing Ty Lee or Sokka almost constantly. These last few days she had finally gained a break. It was helping the deep bags she had obtained under her eyes. More than once Sokka, Suki, or Aang had to remind her to take a break and eat. He’s glad this week was finally slowing down for her.

 

Suki had ordered (read: threatened) the Fire Sages to release her Kyoshi Warriors and to bring them to the palace. They would be here just before the coronation. It was nice to see the warrior so happy. Jet definitely feels the same about his Freedom Fighters, which would also be at the palace for the coronation.

 

Toph was helping Iroh determine who was still loyal to Iroh with her impeccable lie detecting skills. She seemed to be super eager to do this job. Jet thinks it’s because she can also throw them out of the room – literally.

 

Sokka was busy with research for another government system, of course, but also he had a map that he wouldn’t tell Jet what it was for. Toph had guessed it was to later search for his space sword and boomerang. Hopefully, he would find his beloved weapons, but only after he was healed. He kept moving too much already. 

 

Jet’s surprised Katara didn’t freeze him to the bed yet.

 

Aang was practically a ghost. He was rushing from one end of the palace to the next. Apparently, the end of the war led to a lot of meetings with a lot of upset generals. It also didn’t help that Azula fired most of the palace staff, so Aang and Toph had to help him hire new staff members. Overall, he only ever saw the boy in the group's shared room at night or at meals. At least he was eating.

 

And Jet?

 

Well, he and Suki were taking turns being bodyguards. He was constantly guarding Aang, Iroh, or Ty Lee. Sometimes, he even guarded Sokka. Their shifts were basically wandering from place to place to make sure nothing was out of the ordinary in the place their friends were at. He was constantly working.

 

It was worth it though.

 

Jet never thought he’d be here, staring up at Iroh, newly crowned, side by side with the Avatar. But now that he was, he didn’t know where else he’d rather be. The path he was previously on would have led to the destruction of, well, a lot more than what was destroyed here.

 

But the Avatar and Fire Lord were in front of him. His Freedom Fighters were behind him. His friends and, admittedly, his new family were on either side of him.

 

Jet grins as everyone begins to clap. He sticks a piece of wheat in his mouth and crosses his arms. Aang meets his eyes, a humongous grin on his face. Jet nods, proud of the kid.

 

Thank the spirits for Airbenders .

Notes:

and that, my dear friends, is the end. this was the longest thing i have ever written omigosh

could there be things done a bit better? yeah. but i’m still proud for even finishing this monster of a fic :D

azula will get the help she needs instead of whatever happened in canon. iroh is clinging onto the last family he has which… won’t go well at first… tbh she kinda gets her health on track and then goes off to who knows where to heal completely. with iroh, the gaang, and her ex friends right there i don’t think it’d work out well lol so she goes to get the life she deserves

Azula Alone

 

anyway, thank you all so much for sticking through my problems with ao3, my writing style growth, and sporadic updates to finally make it to the end. i appreciate all of you (even if y’all scare me sometimes LMAO) and i hope you enjoyed reading <3

and — lastly — comments, kudos, and criticism is always appreciated! i’d love to hear yalls final thoughts

here’s to the last chapter! oh, and if you’re interested, i have an atla zombie au im working on (tho it is currently on hiatus). feel free to check that out <3

signing off,
E

 

edit: constructive criticism is advice and stuff that helps me do better next time, not insults like “this is trash”. comments like those will be deleted, thank you!